Skip to main content

Full text of "Music Worship"

See other formats


783 D26m 



783 D25m cop 1 
Da vies 

Music and worship. 
$2.50 52-28812 



Keep Your Card in This Pocket 

Books -will be issued only on presentation of proper 
library cards. 

Unless labeled otherwise, books may be retained 
for two weeks. Borrowers finding books marked, de- 
faced or mutilated are expected to report same dt 
library desk; otherwise the last borrower will be held 
responsible for all imperfections discovered, 

The card holder is responsible lor all books drawn 
on this card. 

Penalty for over-due books 2c a day plus cost of 
notices. 

Lost cards and change of residence must be re- 
ported promptly. 

Public Library 

Kansas City, Mo. 




TENSION ENVELOP!, CORP. 



DD01 MS3aeiS t 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



GRATEFULLY INSCRIBED 
TO i 

THE MOST REVEREND THE 

LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY 



MUSIC & WORSHIP 



by 
WALFORD DAVIES 

and 

HARVRY GRACE 



1935 

THE H. W. GRAY COMPANY 

159, EAST 48TH STREET 

NEW YORK 



PRINTED IN GREAT BftlTAIM 



AUTHORS' PREFACE 

IN 1932 we were jointly deputed by the Cathedral 
Organists' Association to write a pamphlet on 

church music, for use in Theological Colleges, 
We had proceeded only a little way, however, before 
seeing that the pamphlet must become a book, and 
that what we had to say on the subject could perhaps 
be usefully addressed not only to ordinands, but to all 
who are in any way responsible for and interested in 
church music. 

At that time there came to one of us an urgent 
request from our publisher for a book for general 
readers on the whole subject of Music as the Voice of 
Worship, This, we felt, called us to widen our basis 
and quicken our efforts to meet a far more general 
need, 

A very considerable army of musicians chiefly 
voluntary is occupied in the provision of music for 
purposes of public worship. The efficiency of this 
army Is naturally a matter of concern to all who care 
for the health and reality of corporate worship. The 
possibility of increase, improvement, and develop- 
ment of that army seems to us to be incalculably great 
That its present short-comings arc obvious is no 
matter for regret, for its possibilities are hardly less 



vi AUTHORS* PREFACE 

apparent. Owing to the boon of wireless transmission, 
a mete chant sung perfectly by some humble choir in 
a remote part of the country may now be heard by 
millions. Any little platoon of a choir may thus in 
a few minutes set a standard of diction and choral 
ensemble to which every choir in the whole army 
must try to reach or lose its self-respect. 

Church music is like no other music in that a failure 
to co-ordinate the team into an ensemble as simple 
and perfect as possible is not only a musical short- 
coming but also a defeat of the very spirit of worship 
which the music sets out to serve. The ideals of 
music in worship are therefore considered here as the 
most exacting yet most homely concern of all. But 
the practical applications that are suggested and dis- 
cussed in this book are particularly addressed to those 
enthusiasts who somehow feel that, after centuries of 
splendid achievement and humiliating lapses, church 
music has arrived at a stage where the call seems to 
be for a reconsideration of first principles. Our en- 
deavour has been to answer this call, rather than to 
produce one more addition to the large number of 
admirable and practical textbooks that already exist. 

Collaboration has been as real and complete as we 
could make it, Mpst of the chapters were written on 
a fifty-fifty plan, and the work of each of us has been 
very freely overhauled by the other. 

We offer to our co-workers in church music the 



AUTHORSPREFACE Vll 

outcome of a long combined experience in no dogmatic 

spirit. The fact that those experiences have been 
gained in such widely different spheres of work as 
village, slum and cathedral churches has made us 
realize how widely the needs of choirs and congrega- 
tions must vary in regard to material and methods, 
But behind all this variety must be the energizing 
force of unity in aim and principle, and it is mainly upon 
the latter that we have tried to concentrate in the spirit 
of earnest inquiry. 

W, D. 

H. G. 

1954. 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 

;h music is now so large tl 

is out oi trie Question. W"e have therefore conninsvj. ^w.iov.Aw-s3 . v vrw**. 
that ate practical and inexpensive, and of which we have personal knowledge. 
The saving of space enables us to add a few particulars concerning the books. 



THE literature of church music is now so large that a comprehensive list 
is out of the question. We have therefore confined ourselves to works 



CHOIR TRAINING 

Choirs in Little Churches. The Rev. Stuart Morgan. (Faith Press. Paper, u-. ; 

cloth, 2s.) 

Written during the author's incumbency of a Sussex village, where the 
methods described in the book were used with success. 

The Organisation and Training of Parish Choirs. Francis T. Kennard. (Musical 

Opinion Office. 2s.) 

A simple and practical booklet by a parish church organist, based on his 
experiences with voluntary choirs in poor districts. 

The Amateur Choir Trainer. Henry Coleman. (Oxford University Press.) 

Dr. Coleman's book is designed primarily for non-professional choir- 
masters, but its scope and practical character make it valuable for all who 
are engaged in choral training. It contains chapters on subjects not usually 
dealt with in works of the kind "Sight-Reading," "The Boy's Changing 
Voice," " The Alto Part," " The Organ : Its Use and Abuse," etc. 

The "Little Choir "Book. Thomas Curry. (Novello. i J^.) 

Deals simply with the rudiments of music. The section on chanting is 
out of date, but the work is still of value, as it deals with a department of 
knowledge that is too often taken for granted or shirked. 

The Dual Notation Course for Sight-singing in Both Notations. L, G. Venables . 

(Curwen. In four parts, 3^. each. Teachers' edition, zs. 6d. each). 
Part I may be used alone with profit by small parish choirs. 

Class Singing. W. G. Whittaker. (Oxford University Press. 6s.) 

Though written primarily for use in secondary schools, this work contains 
much that is of vital importance to all engaged in choral training. The 
teaching of sight-singing is fully dealt with. 

Time and Rhythm Exercises. Walter S. Vale. (Faith Press, id.) 

An excellent method of combining voice-training with the teaching of 
time-notation. 

vlii 



BIBLIOGRAPHY IX 

Tone Production in the Human Voice. Walter S. Vale. (Faith Press. Paper, 

is. 6d. ; cloth, zs. 6d.) 

The subtitle, "A Handbook for Singers, Clerical and Lay," indicates its 
scope. Choirmasters will find it a valuable aid in training their tenors and 



The Boy's Voice. J. Spencer Curwen. (Curwen.) 

A symposium of great interest, the contributors ranging from cathedral 
organists to village schoolmasters. As the work is now unfortunately out 
of print, second-hand copies should be sought. 

The Choirboy's Pocket BooJk. (S.P.C.K. I.T. 6J.) 

Practical and comprehensive. There are short biographies of church 
composers ; historical notes on church music ; twenty pages on "How to 
Read Music," and Musical Terms and Signs ; notes on behaviour, the Church 
Calendar, building, vestments, organization, services, the organ, etc. ; 
prayer ; etc. Nothing could be better for presentation to boys on admission 
to the choir. 

ACCOMPANIMENT 

Organ Accompaniment to the Psalms. C. W. Pearce. (Winthrop Rogers. 

2/. 6</0 

Both plainsong and Anglican chants are treated. The specimen accom- 
paniments show ingenuity and resource too much, perhaps, in the case 
of plainsong. There are interesting chapters on the use of the Psalter. 

Varied Harmonies to Hymn-Tunes, Eric Thiman. (Oxford University Press. 

2,.) 

Short and practical, with chapters on chromatic, diatonic, contrapuntal, 
imitative, and model harmonies. The numerous music-type examples are 
good models. 

PLAINSONG ACCOMPANIMENT 

The l&udiments of Plainsong. Francis Burgess. (Musical Opinion Office. 
x/0 

The Elements of Plainsong. (Plainsong and Medieval Music Society. $s. 6d.) 

Accompanying Harmonies for Use with the Manual of Plainsong. W. G. A. 
Shebbeare. (Novello. -js.) 

Organ Accompaniment to tfo Ordinary of the Mass. (Plainsong and Mediaeval 
Music Society. 6/.) 

Plainsong Accompaniment. J. H. Arnold. (Oxford University Press. I2/. 6d.} 



X B IBLIO G RAP H Y 

The Teaching and Accompaniment of Plainsong. Francis Burgess, (Novello. 

jj-. 6d.) 

All these works contain admirable examples of simple modal accompani- 
ment. Mr. Arnold's book deals very thoroughly with the principles. 

ORGAN PLAYING 

Organ Playing : Its Technique and Expression. A. Eaglefield Hull. (Augener. 

4S. 6d.) 

A practical book, rich in music-type examples of typical passages, fully 
fingered and footed. 

Organ Registration. Everett E. Truette. (Boston: Thompson. $2.50.) 

A very thorough treatment of the subject. Though written with American 
instruments in view, its general principles and many of its details apply to 
English organs. 

The Organ and its Music. A. C. Delacour de Brisay. (Kegan Paul. 6s.) 

A readable account of the history and development of the instrument and 
its repertory. 

GENERAL 
Quires and Places Where They Sing. Sydney H. Nicholson. (Bell. 8s. 6d.) 

An exhaustive work, containing a history of church music and highly 
practical chapters on interpretation, choir training, the organist, the 
place of music in the church service, etc. There is a very full bibliography, 
and a facsimile of Merbecke's Communion service is given in an Appendix. 

Pamphlets of the Church Music Society. (Oxford University Press, id. to 
4d. each.) 

Music in Worship : Report of the Archbishop's Committee appointed in May, 

1922. Revised edition, 1932. (S.P.C.K. is.) 
Contains a comprehensive bibliography. 



CONTENTS 

PAGE 

AUTHORS' PREFACE - - - . - v 

BIBLIOGRAPHY - - - - -. - viii 



PART I 
GENERAL SURVEY 

CHAPTER 

I. PRELIMINARY DISTINCTIONS - - - 15 

II. MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP - - - 24 

III. MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP - - 44 

IV. WORDS SAID OR SUNG - - - 66 

PART II 
PRACTICAL TEAM WORK 

V. THE TEAM SPIRIT - - - - 87 

VI. LEADERSHIP AND DISCIPLINE - - - IO8 

VII. THE PART OF THE CLERGY - - - - 115 

VIII. SOLOS AND SOLOISTS - - - - 123 

IX. CONGREGATIONAL SINGING - - - - 134 

PART III 
THE MUSIC : ITS CHOICE AND RENDERING 

X. CHANTS AND CHANTING - - - - 115 

XI. HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING- - - - 185 

XII. AT THE COMMUNION - 2OO 

XIII. CANTICLE SETTINGS, ANTHEMS AND OTHER VOLUNTARY 

MUSIC -_---'- 225 

XIV. DIOCESAN AND OTHER FESTIVALS - 244 
XV. CONCLUSION - - - - ~ 2 53 

xi 



PART I 

GENERAL SURVEY 

THERE is something in it of divinity more than the ear 
discovers : it is an hieroglyphical and shadowed lesson 
of the whole world, and creatures of God ; such a 
melody to the ear, as the whole world, well understood, 
would afford the understanding. In brief, it is a sensible 
fit of that harmony which intellectually sounds in the 
ears of God. SIR THOMAS BROWNE (on Music) : 
ILeligio MedicL 



CHAP TER I 

PRELIMINARY DISTINCTIONS 
"There is no sound without signification." ST. PAUL. 

CUE mathematics, music can well be thought of 
as both pure and applied. The common chord, 



for example, \&/ ^ is pure music. It is every- 

rg: 

where. It is a physical fact in the universe ; and 
can be quietly sounded on any key-board (as nearly 
in tune as the keyboard can get). It may be used 
in the home, in the church, the school, the theatre, 
the open air, in any way, and in any connection 
whatsoever. And the moment it is so used it virtually 
becomes applied music. Church music may therefore, 
pethapvte^uTefully defined and distinguished from 
all other music as music applied to the purposes of 
public worship. This momentarily includes all that the 
reader may find to be good or bad church music. 
Ultimately the worshipper decides whether it shall be 
good or bad ; but there are, surely, discernible princi- 
ples which underlie right choice. There is a music which 
is inherently fitting for purposes of corporate worship ; 
and it is one ofjhe .-objects^ of this book to explore, 
and, if possible, expound the underlying principles of 
choice. What makes music "to the good" or not, in 
church ? 

15 



l6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

We may note at once that not all music at present 
set to sacred words can be said to fulfil our needs. And 
to distinguish church music from secular music by 
classing the first as set to sacred and the second to 
secular words is impossible. 

Think of organ voluntaries, for example. No in- 
nately noble strain of music, though first found in con- 
nection with secular words, can be banned, provided 
it sets up no secular associations in the minds of the 
worshippers. To forbid any such fine strain of music 
would be to impoverish the voice of Christendom. 
As well forbid the pulpit utterance of any noble thought 
that is not of Christian origin. A fine harmonic pro- 
gression in music is the flower of a fine mind, now 
and always. Conversely, music inherently frivolous can 
only be the product of a frivolous condition of mind, 
whether wedded to sacred words or not. 

The reader may naturally doubt his own musical 
judgment. "How," he asks, "am I to tell a frivolous 
from a sacred strain, especially if both are set to 
sacred words?" In a subsequent chapter effort will 
be made to suggest some of the musical signs of 
ordinary reverence, aspiration and restraint in church 
music. 

Here it may help to say that average men are prob- 
ably far better judges of this very matter than they dare 
to imagine. Picture a newly ordained clergyman who 
professes no criterion of musical judgment. He loves 
poetry, and has happened to write a beautiful hymn, 
let us suppose, for the Dedication Services of his 
particular church. "How delightful," everyone says, 



PRELIMINARY DISTINCTIONS 17 

"to have 'our very own hymn' for this year's service !" 
And straightway the organist and a musical parishioner 
say, a churchwarden both compose a special tune 
for the new words (not a wildly unlikely happening). 
Now the new vicar is momentarily placed in a dilemma 
from which only tact and a sound practical judgment 
can free him. We will pretend that the home-made 
hymn begins : "O Saviour, dwell in this Thy house"; 
and that one of the tunes opens as follows : 




and the other : 




22: 



Now let the vicar and his two musical devotees meet 
at tea. "How good of you both to have written a tune 
for these words ! But now we must face the invidious 
task of deciding which shall be sung/' says the vicar,, 
cheerfully disguising his anxiety. Next imagine the 
churchwarden (who wrote the second tune) break- 
ing in tactfully to make the vicar's task easy by insisting 
that the organist has managed to fit these particular 
words far better than he. "Mine is tuneful enough,, 
Vicar," says the churchwarden, "but see how well the 
other tune fits the petition." Now comes the point. 
Let the reader himself sound these two lines of melody 
with the line of the hymn two or three times. Is it: 



18 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

beyond the power of very ordinary men to perceive 
that the first melody really fits the quiet spirit of the 
words in a way that the light-hearted disjunct tuneful- 
ness of the other does not ? The vicar could come, in 
his turn, to the rescue by saying to the churchwarden : 
"My dear n&&your tune, it seems to me, would fit 
exactly into the children's flower service next month ; 
for, by the way, I have written a small hymn for them 
also. Look ! it fits perfectly I Sing the first line :" 



I 






The flowers and all our hearts are 



"There !" say all three. And common sense prevails 
easily. 

So far we have only distinguished, first between 
music pure and applied, then between music to be ap- 
plied to worship and that applied to other purposes. 
This leads us a vital step further. For we most of all 
need today to distinguish quite clearly and with as 
fine a precision as possible between two great orders 
of all church music, both capable of being perfected 
along two markedly different lines. We have to dis- 
t^}H^^between,j(i) ...all musical utterances used to 
'dispose men to worship, in the way architecture and 
applied fine art can dispose men to worship ; and 
(2) all musical utterance used as the immediate vehicle 
of the spirit of worship itself. It may be helpful to set 
down the distinctions so far made in the form of a 
genealogical tree : 



PRELIMINARY DISTINCTIONS 19 

Music 



PURE 



APPLIED 





Applied 
to 
Worship 




Applied to 
Purposes other 
than Worship 


1 

Music in 
aid of 
Worship 




i. 

Music as 
Vehicle of 
Worship 



Thus, an Anthem or a Voluntary is definitely music in 
aid ; a Gloria or a Kyrie may be music as the very 
channel of worship itself. It may perhaps not too 
tritely be suggested that the aim of an anthem is to 
be fitly beautiful, and the aim of liturgical music is to 
be beautifully fitting. Fitness and beauty, like tact and 
love, are, at root, indistinguishable. Nevertheless, if 
liturgical music, forsaking its simplicity, tries to be 
beautiful in itself, it ceases to be fittingly lovely. This 
fact makes the distinction today seem urgent. For it 
is clear that, on the one hand, music as elaborate and 
exactingly complex as the most elaborate architecture 
in the world can be devotedly offered by church 
musicians ; and it can be as beautifully in place in 
Westminster Abbey or York Minster as the elaborated 
architecture itself is in place* On the other hand, it is 
equally clear that to attempt to make such elaborate 
music an integral part of the utterance of the musically 
unskilled worshippers themselves, whether in West- 



20 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

minster Abbey or anywhere else, is to defeat its true 
end. It is like demanding of worshippers that they 
should build their own churches and stain their own 
glass. We must, for good, open the gates to the two 
orders of church music. 

The importance of this distinction today lies chiefly 
in the double encouragement it will bring to all, when 
once understood. Assume that music were, on the one 
hand, wanted only as an external aid, disposing men's 
minds to thoughts of worship ; let its attributes of 
melody, harmony, rhythm and .design b.e._ Aobly fitting ; 
and there remains no perceivable limit to its aspiring 
complexity of glories. If, on the other hand, music were 
wanted only as a sort of sublimated speech, a public 
utterance .of public woishrp, a voice of many made one, 
speech made beautiful : then all its ideals would lie 
definitely in the "other direction completely away from 
all the exacting complexities of choral art at its highest; 
away from all tonal architecture where the choral 
stones are living stones, with wills of their own and 
with responsible parts to play in a tonal building, and 
exacting the musician's utmost art and practice. 

Although the ideals of music in aid of worship do 
not exclude the greatest complexity, the , ideals of 
wioxahip^music are those, of primal simplicity. It must 
be art still ; but, paradoxically;" the- a^-ef the many at 
its best is artless. Beauty it must have, but the beauty 
of a simple, spontaneous utterance of natural and 
ordinary sense, in sung words, by natural, ordinary 
people, whose devotion impels them to speak and 
sing as one "to make one voice to be heard in prais- 



PRELIMINARY DISTINCTIONS 21 

ing and thanking the Lord/' Congregations must sing 
as naturally, unaffectedly and unlabouredly as they 
would speak. 

It seems clear from the start that both orders of 
music here indicated are for ever right. Puritanism 
may try wholly to banish one ; and what Dr. Frere has 
called "art-music" (in describing historic plainsong) 
may try to banish the other. But both undoubtedly 
have heavenly and neighbourly uses on earth, now ; 
and they can help and even nourish each other. 
Confusion of the two, however, and of their aims 
seems common. Let them be distinct from each other 
beyond possibility of confusion : the one giving endless 
outlet for devoted expert service, never, it would seem, 
excluding a single musical worker who could and would 
offer to his church his most skilful service ; the other 
giving an outlet, severely delimited, yet a fine outlet 
for aspiring musicians, precisely because in its turn it 
must be music for the "slowest battalion."Jlt must not 
leave out one single worshipper whose gifts musically 
may be rudimentary but who joins in the act of wor- 
ship, whether the words in that act of worship be "said 
or sung." 

It will surely bring instant gain to the Church when 
once the fundamental distinction between these two 
orders is made clear by her, recogni2ed by her devotees 
and avowedly put into practice. One marked result 
likely to follow would be a gain in actual numbers and 
calibre in our choirs. Men and women and boys and 
girls will feel encouraged to work hard at noble music 
that costs trouble. 



22 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

It is a natural and common occurrence for quite good 
choirs to languish because no demand for musical 
skill and effort is made upon them at their scanty 
practices no fine anthem set to learn, no special 
music to prepare, no expert contribution to work upon, 
week by week, or evening by evening. Conversely it 
is equally quite natural and, it must be feared, an equally 
common occurrence for congregations to feel dis- 
couraged because they are called upon to stand wearily, 
perhaps for a long setting of the Te Deum to music 
which is neither beautiful enough to hold their atten- 
tion as hearers, nor simple enough for them to join 
in a species of setting which falls lamentably between 
two stools. In such cases both congregation and choir 
are "let down" a condition of things all too common 
today. It should, forthwith and everywhere, be made 
impossible. Neither worship nor its music can prosper 
along such confusing lines. 

The position can be clarified by clergy, choir- 
masters, choirs and congregations. Let leaders, clerical 
and lay, take congregations and choirs completely into 
their confidence. Let the needed opportunity be given 
to dwell upon the two ideals of music in worship in 
all homely ways, in sermons and at practices, often 
enough to ensure that when a beautiful anthem, can- 
tata or organ piece is being heard, all worshippers 
should try to dwell with their ears and minds upon the 
nobly wrought sounds applied to sacred thoughts, ex- 
actly as they might dwell with their eyes and minds 
upon a nobly wrought design in stained glass depicting 
sacred subjects. And let the ideals of congregational 



PRELIMINARY DISTINCTIONS 23 

utterance whether said or sung be as frankly dwelt 
upon and clearly expounded from the pulpit and in the 
practice room. Congregations in many parts of the 
country still feel it a duty to stand during the anthem, 
as though they themselves were taking part ; and they 
sometimes even seem to feel it vaguely desirable to join 
in. True, their minds must take part, just as they must 
when the Scriptures are read to them. Whether sacred 
words are read by the clergy or sung by the choir, the 
thoughts behind the words are for all. But if people 
stand up for the sung* anthem and Join in, they surely 
should stand and join in with the read lesson. If, how- 
ever (as seems clear), it is right to sit for the lesson and 
sermon, it is right to sit for the musical sermon too, 
though the preacher be a departed composer. Let us 
away with confusions large and small as quicldy as we 
may, and get down to as fine a two-fold task as ever 
faced good-willing people. 



CHAPTER II 

MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 
"Bring all heaven before mine eyes." MILTON. 

^ I A HIS chapter might well be headed Non-Con- 
I gregational Music, or Non-Liturgical Music. It 
might even have been given a more repellent 
title : Expert Music y for it deals with music that pre- 
supposes utmost skill and hard work. 

The influence of rare minds can be communicated 
through words. It can also reach men through eye or 
ear by visual or aural impression. If it is true that the 
sight of York Minster or Westminster Abbey or any 
beautiful church can dispose ordinary men's minds to 
worship as they sit in the nave and look around, and 
surrender themselves to all the signs of beauty that 
surround them, no less surely the sound of the Halle- 
lujah Chorus or the "St. Anne" fugue or any beautiful 
anthem can do the very same thing, perhaps even more 
movingly. If it is true that an east window, full of 
light and depicting suggestions of the story of Christen- 
dom, can help men, women and children to concen- 
trate upon the story and realise it more vividly, so 
can Bach's Passion Music or Elgar's "Apostles/' The 
worshipper has no personal part to play in the beautiful 
thing seen or heard, except to receive, see or hear in 
reverence what is offered in reverent aid. 

There is danger in the widespread failure to think 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 25 

of music as a reality. A church melody is as teal a thing 
as a chancel or a pulpit, and may be as real an influence 
for good or evil and as really a thing to be treasured, 
improved or banished. It seems hard to attain this, 
because, unlike a chancel or a pulpit, an anthem is 
evanescent, invisible, intangible. It is over and gone in 
a few moments, whereas a building stays there for any- 
one to go again on Monday morning and look at for 
himself. Let it be realized that sounds made to be heard 
in churches today are as real and as surely things \ to be as 
fitly provided and reverently used as are the buildings 
themselves; and, further, let incumbents and church 
authorities but realize that they are as responsible for the 
one as for the other, and rapid improvement in church 
music is certain to follow. 

Unfortunately, cultured men of authority today often 
modestly elude responsibility in the mistaken belief that 
music is outside their comprehension. Musical con- 
notations all the associated meanings accumulated 
through usage in a chord as in a word may indeed be 
beyond them, but the man who claims to have no ear 
for musical meanings will yet readily admit the ability 
to detect the trend of a speaker's mind by the mere tones 
of his utterance. In the same way as Greek may remain 
"Greek" to him, Music may remain "music"; yet in 
both he may detect character in trend and behaviour 
despite his ignorance of the language. 

The classification of church music with church 
architecture, church windows, and with all other 
church art brings two immediate advantages. Church 
music of this type is seen at once for what it really 



z6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

is in two ways. It is seen to be a matter for the 
exercise of unlimited care and skill and, if need be, 
unlimited complexity of detail, demanding from 
musicians the utmost and most devoted labour and 
effort to perfection of which they are capable. And, 
secondly, it is seen, with all other church art, to be 
animated by but a single motive, that of joyous 
devotion to what may be called the Beauty of 
Wholeness.^ 

An urgent question may occur to the reader at this 
point: How can an act of such complex corporate 
skill, involving many gifts and performers, be kept 
devotional ? Let us attempt a reply. 

Complexity of deed and simplicity of motive are 
in no way incompatible. They are permanently com- 
plementary. All art is a manifold deed of the mind, 
whether wrought in stones or tones, wood, metal, 
needlework, pigment, stained glass, or any other 
medium whatsoever. And in music, pre-eminently, 
this joyous deed of the mind may have infinite wealth 
of detail and a single unifying aim. There may be a 
million strands of thought with a single motive. In- 
deed, the more complex the detail, the more impera- 
tive the need and incentive for the single motive. 
So it becomes clear that, while ambition to attempt 
music that is too difficult or complex for their powers is 
quite a common and uncomfortable failing among well- 
meaning musical churchmen, yet no limit must be set 
(except the limits of tact and fitness) upon church music 
of this order undertaken in the right spirit. The cure 
for this ill lies in more work rather than in more modesty. 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 27 

Music has a way of attaining complexity without con- 
fusion when it becomes animated by strong enough 
exuberance. \Think of such anthems as Weelkes's 
"Hosanna," Purcell's "O sing unto the Lord/ 5 Wesley's 
"Praise the Lord," Mendelssohn's "Why rage fiercely 
the heathen/' or Harris's "Fair is the heaven/' and it 
will be realized how, when the composer is animated 
with a single pressing aim, that of giving the ecstasy 
of the words their fit musical counterpart, his musical 
technique becomes simple in aim and in its demands 
upon the hearer, though it may be far from simple in 
its demands upon choral skill. Lavish practice is 
needed for any one of these works practice which is 
itself devotion, after its own kind, bringing its own 
reward in the power to go on to more and more beauti- 
ful things. 

Choirs who thus work hard for their church de- 
serve concurrent acknowledgment of their field of 
work ; and they may often stand in need of the as- 
surance that their work is both needed and welcomed. 
Congregations and clergy need to realize that the com- 
pact is never complete until the music which the choir 
devotedly try to make, the listeners will in their turn 
as devotedly receive and responsively contemplatf . , 

It seems well to try here to consider the nature of 
the whole order of voluntary music in worship, and 
the main principles that govern it. How can we ensure 
fitness in anthem, cantata, organ voluntary or sacred 
symphony? How can we be sure what kind of 
music the Church should endeavour to encourage and 
attain ? 



28 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

The possible replies are so manifold that it is hard 
to choose and regulate those upon which we most need 
to dwell. Broadly speaking, it is easy to hear (at an 
aural glance) certain orders of music which do fit 
church worship and others which do not. Stately 
choral harmonies, for example., with grace of move- 
ment and a reticent yet glowing tone, seem inherently 
right. Scrappy rhythms many times reiterated, or un- 
graceful angular melody, or sensational changes of 
power, all appear to be just as inherently unfit for 
worshipful purposes. 

But on what principles are we to search for 
standards of fitness? We know that there is often 
acute difference between quite devout and single- 
minded churchmen on this very point, where personal 
taste counts ; and underneath these differences there 
must lie reasons. Careful search for these will tend to 
clarify, and in God's goodness unify, churchly taste. 
We humans must count our musical lot to be just the 
ordinary erring human lot of a changing vision and 
disciplined journey a vision of ever more perfect 
music and an untiring journey towards it. Such a 
vision of inspiring church music (to be at, last as 
perfect in its kind as the architecture of our Cathe- 
drals already is in its kind) was never more needed by 
churchmen than today. Classical music itself pro- 
gressed by leaps and bounds. Earnest men continue 
to emulate it and adequately perform it. But church 
music has for long been deplorably confused and in- 
adequately rendered. Let us try to catch at least a 
glimpse of the possible future. We may propose for 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 29 

this purpose font jjrijtedjL^ 
Simplicity, Temper, and Sensitivity) 

(i) First, the age-long battle of tastes as between old 
and new may be considered, for it works disastrously 
and tries to fix unfortunate limitations to the work of 
church musicians : limitations with which all must be 
familiar, and which are natural enough and not neces- 
sarily wilful. The reader may often have heard a bad 
anthem praised, for no other reason than that the 
congregation have liked it since they were children ; 
and a really fine piece of music resented by those who 
have "never heard it before." On the other hand, 
he may hear folk exclaim that they are "sick of the 
same old Easter anthem year after year" ; or "thank 
Heaven, we have heard a novelty in our church at 
last !" Behind these common inclinations, two for 
and two against both kinds of music (whether good 
or bad in itself), there may be detected the hand 
of a Providence which has ordained that all men shall 
both long after and pursue in their time both the 
old and the new. It is good to be able to say "yes" 
to both. If we were not musical conservatives at 
heart we should lose our way and for ever have to 
begin again ; and if we were not musical radicals at 
heart also we should lapse into deadly idolatry of 
"tradition," and find ourselves settling down and 
actually saying "no" to good music. The best in- 
novators are the humblest reverers of tradition ; while 
the best conservers of the past are those to whom the 
common chord is still so new and heavenly a thing that 
nothing could be newer or more worthy of devoted 



jO MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

labour than to use it and sing It as glowingly as out 
fathers sang it. The man who exclaims against the new- 
anthem is temporarily detained by prejudice. He is 
momentarily disqualified for the new because the old 
has not yet been completed for him. How we all, as 
conservatives, can and do long to hear., for example, 
"If ye love me" by Tallis once perfectly rendered today ! 
And how new it would sound ! Conversely, the man 
who exclaims against the old is temporarily incapable 
of understanding it, because rebellious against the ap- 
parent inertia of those who are not yet ready to 

move on. 

Safety and a sound judgment seem to lie in fearless 
recognition and love of both orders, as though they 
were at one. Such recognition does not perhaps make 
at once for ease. But there is a chastened contentment 
in the thought that our pains can be growing pains. 
Ideally, delights in the new and old are twin delights. 
To pit them against each other in the matter of church 
music as if they were two divided ideals is to have no 
notion of their complementary nature and true use. 
Still worse is it to divide individual men who are 
fellow-workers into champions of the old order on 
the one side and of the new on the other. Partiality 
of outlook and political methods of controversy are 
obviously fatal in church music, whatever they may be 
elsewhere. 

So a fearless and faithful "Yes" alike both to the old 
and the new is our first advice in this matter of musical 
discrimination. The best upholder of tradition among 
us is the best reformer. He sings the old music as 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 3! 

though the ink were barely dry upon the copy. He 
sings it as a heavenly novelty that exactly fits the needs 
of congregations today, and if it does not fit them he 
abandons it. He also sings the new anthem as though 
it had for ever been ; to him it has merely lain undis- 
covered till today. In such a temper of mind, curiously 
enough, church musicians are happily equipped to 
choose a future corpus of church music. For, by tastes 
which may seem superficially contradictory, we all find 
ourselves thrown back and forth upon first principles. 
We are thrown back to an old which is new because it 
rings true today. We are thrown forward to seek the 
brave and new, which would have rung just as true ages 
ago had it been due to be discovered then. The one 
word original., in its two accepted senses, curiously 
sums up the quality which distinguishes the two-fold 
Christian treasure described by our Lord as "things new 
and old." We need in church, even more than anywhere 
else, this highest of all qualities called originality. 

We may venture, then, to formulate the gist of these 
thoughts as a first working principle of choice, thus : 
^ Music in aid of worship must be original in the two dis- 
tinct senses of being something quite new and something so 
old that it has been therefrom the beginning^ 

(z) SIMPLICITY: Is not the comprehensive quality just 
described always the hall-mark of that which men call 
inspiration ? And, surprisingly enough, it may be seen 
that even the simplest common chord can be put to 
most original use today and tomorrow. "What 1" the 
modern reader may well exclaim, "has church music 
got no further than that ? Can the commonest common- 



j 2 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

place of musical phraseology, already used for cen- 
turies, be suggested as a basis for new and inspired 
music tomorrow or a hundred years hence?" Yes; 
highest value for simplest things seems the next service- 
able criterion of musical choice. 

Chaucer's poem on the daisy tells how he went on 
his knees and gazed upon one square inch of God's 
earth with rapture, to watch the "day's eye" open. 
Those who can so value an inch of a field can best 
possess the whole field. This seems to be the meaning 
of the Beatitude of the meek who "inherit the earth." 
Any church composer who can love a common chord 
with the fervour of a Chaucer will naturally inherit 
the whole field of music today and tomorrow. Highest 
evaluation of the simplest things will always tend to 
renew church music. Its present lamentable short- 
comings are largely traceable to the cheap holding of 
common chords, so cheap that the most slovenly pre- 
sentment of them is tolerated widely and continuously. 
And such slovenliness itself obscures the very nature 
of church music, and thwarts development. Christian 
music seems at its strongest when Christian fervour 
pours itself lavishly into common chords. It was in 
common chords that Palestrina saved music for the 
Church in the sixteenth century. And it is significant 
that a work such as Vaughan Williams's Mass in G 
minor, built from beginning to end of nothing but 
common chords, can sound quite splendidly new. 
This is not to extol the common chord as an end, but 
rather as a perpetual and benignant beginning of good 
things. 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 33 

This second working principle of choice may per- 
haps be formulated thus : 

{Music in aid of worship must set high evaluation on simple 
forms of Beauty, such as common chords and restrained 
diatonic melody r . j[ 

(3) TEMPER : But chords are only euphonies ; they 
are like well-blended colours. We need a principle of 
choice that may at least tend to show us how these 
euphonies and colours should be used in church. 
Originality and simplicity are not enough. Fitness is 
crucial Let a curate move to the lectern, for example, 
with the simple joy in mere movement that Chaucer 
found in kneeling before the daisy, and he might dance 
like a child to read the lesson and shock the whole 
church ! Fitness of movement, of deportment, is ob- 
viously a subject so important to all in practice, and in 
all departments, that we must try to formulate a basic 
principle of action (that is, of rhythm) in church, which 
may be useful. 

It is perhaps true that our two first principles cannot 
but lead to fitting behaviour or movement in every 
musical contingency. And our third principle will in 
reality be of the nature of a rider to the other two. Sin- 
cerity and high values in music are likely to lead to 
fitting musical behaviour. And Behaviour is Rhythm. 
Of all anthems and voluntaries, it seems true to say, "By 
their rhythms ye shall know them." It may quite safely 
be laid down that violent or protuberant contrasts are 
unfitting in church music. Rhythms with short trivial 
patterns often repeated (as it were for their own sake) 
are not likely to occur, if only for the simple reason that 



34 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

any feature in music which is sensational, or small- 
minded, or oft-repeated, calls attention to itself and 
defeats its own end in doing so. Repetition is in all 
music and is vital, but rarely or never for its own sake. 
Strong contrasts can also be in place in church, 
wherever they fitly subserve a wonderful end (as do 
Wesley's startling chords in "Blessed be the God and 
Father"), Even a small-minded scrap of childish 
rhythm could be in place in church where, again, it 
serves some lovely end as, for example, in a cradle 
song of the Infant Jesus, sung perhaps as part of a 
Nativity cantata. But, generally speaking, it seems too 
clear to need exposition that all church music will 
favour long-minded and large-minded rhythm, full of 
life yet equable, free from sensational changes or any 
ostentatious display of skill. In choral music the 
rhythms will be subservient at every point in every 
way to the motive and inspiration of the words set ; 
in instrumental, the rhythmic thrust will be equally 
subject to the motive of worship in the service of which 
it is part. There are, for example, choral preludes for 
the organ on tunes of sacred association which make per- 
fect voluntaries for contemplative and quiet services ; 
and there are glorious fugues and sonatas for organ and 
other instruments which ideally embody the spirit of 
constancy, perseverance, joy, indomitable effort, and 
love of perfect form, of harmony and of the beauty of 
wholeness. These played with mastery can make a 
fitting "second sermon." There are, on the other 
hand, voluntaries which leave a mere impression of 
gaiety, display and even sensationalism. Such can 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 35 

receive no inner sanction for church uses, and are to 
be ruled out. 

On the choral side there are oratorios, cantatas and 
anthems which use music's fullest resources to carry 
the story of Christ's life, death, resurrection and ascen- 
sion vividly to the heart and mind. Even these will be 
subject to the two simple principles already named, and 
to the further rule of rhythmic fitness which may be 
set down in some such form as this : 

Music in aid of worship needs to be rhythmically strong., 
but not rhythmically assertive. In church music, the rhythm 
mil subserve the motive of the words set. In instrumental 
music it mil tend to combine strong enthusiasm with restraint 
in long equable phrases. 

(4) SENSITIVITY: It is likely that many minds will 
associate the fulfilment of this ruling with the astonish- 
ingly gentle strength of Bach in his finest church music. 
With the technique of a giant and the heart of a child, 
his devout mind and simple love of his Lord trans- 
muted and blended his thoughts about the Cross, about 
death and future heavenly joys, into a kind of church 
music that points a marvellous way to all comers who 
can discern it. 

But it is not only the composer who needs to attain 
the felicities of sensitivity. It is not only the Bachs 
and Chaucers who need joyous original impulse and 
high evaluation of common things. Some practical 
ruling must yet be added for the guidance of the 
musical team. Choirs and players who have to inter- 
pret apt music need to attain team-aptness too. A 
choral ensemble happens to afford one of the most 



36 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

perfect examples on earth of the ordinary social virtue 
of an alert and habitual give-and-take. The mere ex- 
penditure of team-effort needed for the perfecting of 
one choral common chord, held quietly but purpose- 
fully, in good tune, not merely mobilizes the exacting 
qualities of discipline and self-effacement to an almost 
unique degree ; it also raises the value of a single chord 
to a measureless and ever-increasing extent. (This must 
sound extravagant to all but those who have tried to 
induce team-sensitization even in highly trained choirs.) 
With practical choral difficulties and demands in mind, 
it may be helpful to summarize this fourth team- 
requirement as follows : 

Music in aid of worship needs collective sensiti^ation to 
timing, toning and tuning, raised to their highest powers in 
all choral and instrumental ensemble. 

At the moment of trying to word such a ruling, one 
is painfully aware that it is a mere counsel of perfec- 
tion. Leaders of many good-willing amateur choral 
bodies today will breathe a sad non possnmus as they 
read. But let such readers reflect for a moment upon 
the discipline normally required of secular teams who 
perform for profit or display, or for purchased amuse- 
ment of others in public places. Do choirmasters 
demand enough of themselves and of their choirs ? 
The first requirement is not technical perfection, but 
the steady will towards perfection. (Not that the choral 
will can for ever be taken for the choral deed !) This 
being realized, it is enough that a church choir should 
journey steadily towards its choral perfection. The 
journey's the thing here and now, not the goal. And it 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 37 

should be remembered that the fact that church music 
of any complexity involves unity in excehis to bring it 
to a real hearing is greatly in its favour, since it means 
the mobilization of a working and unfailing neighbout- 
liness, the very thing for which Christianity itself 
stands, 

We have now perhaps reached a point from which we 
may try to sum up the essential nature of all voluntary 
music in aid of Christian worship. It will be a music 
that proves simple to listeners, hard to performers, It 
will have primal beauty and attractiveness for the ears 
and minds of all men. It will never be individualistic or 
idiosyncratic, but will speak, in unmistakably human 
tones, from first to last. To sit for a moment at St. 
Paul's feet, the church musician does not speak "in 
tongues," just for his own "building up." He utters or 
uses twelve notes (or less) "with understanding 5 * rather 
than "ten thousand in a tongue." This does not mean 
that he may not put his five or seven or twelve notes to 
ten thousand different uses. Nor does it mean that un- 
learned men cannot receive music often thousand notes 
which only learned men can write. That would be like 
saying that none but architects can worship in a Cathe- 
dral, or, to descend to more perishable appetites, none 
but cbefs could enjoy a banquet. 

All this leads to a useful thought that is perhaps top 
often forgotten by church-music enthusiasts. Is it 
pertinent to offer in public worship that which does 
not meet the real necessity of those present? Do 
they feel any urgent need for Beauty ? From the King 
himself down to his humblest subject, from the 



38 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Archbishop down to the humblest parishioner of 
the humblest village, we know that we could safely 
offer., for example, clear water to allay their common 
thirst, or a piece of bread to allay a common hunger, 
and the congenial atmosphere of human comfort to 
allay a common sorrow. If it be indeed true that there 
is nothing in music (or in Beauty generally) that meets 
just such a common need of men, then we must not 
be deluded ; for in such a case music would be a per- 
manent impertinence in public worship, whatever it 
may be elsewhere. We must go further and admit that 
even if music when perfectly offered should meet a 
primal need, even if Beauty seen or heard can be a pro- 
found aid to all true worshippers, it may still easily 
be that perfect music imperfectly sounded is worse than 
irrelevant and disturbing. Furthermore, even if music 
and its rendering should both be perfectly fitting, there is 
still a contingency that worshippers themselves may 
fail us. They may either receive music pertinently and 
to their gain, or impertinently to their loss, should they 
be by unfortunate upbringing and associations so per- 
versely disposed as only to hear in music a display of 
skill by musicians ; or only a mild sedative ; or an 
equally mild form of sensational stimulus. 

Fortunately all the handicaps just indicated, though 
actual and even prevalent today, are such as may be 
dispelled. 

The vital question that here faces us concerns the 
nature of Devotion itself. To reduce it to its simplest 
terms, two questions may be proposed : Is the communi- 
cation of perfect and purposeful and intelligible har- 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 39 

mony from mind to mind by any means "whether 
through lines of architecture seen or tones of music 
heard inherently capable of aiding men to wor- 
ship ? If the answer is "Yes/ 3 then how can we be 
sure of choosing from among all music the right 
music ? 

In reply to the first question, the writers can only 
state their belief, constantly confirmed by experience, 
that there are certain beautiful orders of rhythm, of 
melody and of harmony which seem utterly to fit the 
mind set upon Christian worship. It may even be that 
the exactly fitting music can induce the mind to wor- 
ship. But exact fitness, as we all know, is a very large 
order in public worship. It implies knowledge of the 
congregation's musical sensitiveness to, and existing as- 
sociations with, current orders of rhythm, melody and 
harmony current musical idiom as well as profound 
knowledge of the inherent qualities of these three main 
factors in music. 

In answer to the supplementary question we may 
turn for a moment to actual evidences which go to show 
how strongly and deeply an ordinary gathering of men 
and women can be touched by pure music. Three small 
personal experiences which have tended, among num- 
berless like experiences, to confirm this belief in the 
writer's own mind may be relevant to the reader's 
thoughts at this point. The first happened at a lecture 
to a crowded audience of working men, with women 
and children (and even babies), in Wales, The lecture 
hall was crowded and stuffy. A very poor piano was at 
hand, and on it, in illustration of some point in the 



40 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

lecture, a perfect fourth was played pianissimo. The 
silence of attention became suddenly intense, pro- 
longed and unforgettable. The second experience was 
in Yorkshire, where at a Festival some small talk on 
choral technique was going forward. A chord of C 
was played, and the audience was asked, quite un- 
warned, to try a choral experiment by singing the words 
"rest in peace" upon this one chord. This again, creat- 
ing a mysteriously beautiful choral rhythm, was un- 
cannily impressive. It gave an opportunity for that 
magical effect which is always produced by a mass of 
people doing the exact opposite of what is so often 
called "singing out" Everybody was probably "sing- 
ing in." As F6aelon somewhere says, they were un- 
consciously "taking counsel with their Beloved" ; and 
the same primal wonderment was observable as in 
Wales in the case of the perfect fourth. The third in- 
stance of this kind of unearthly deep listening was at a 
concert given in a prison, where, as all may guess, a 
sentimental song or a comic story would be expected to 
bring the most natural response and relief. A violinist, 
however, chose to play Gluck's melody of the Elysian 
fields from "Orfeo." Certainly it was played with great 
beauty, reticence and simplicity. Here again, not only 
was the silence of listening palpable and profound 
from all the convicts and everyone else, but the 
quality of the enjoyment seemed neither that which 
is associated with the thing we call sentiment, nor the 
thing we call entertainment. It seemed a state of en- 
joyment and wonderment, akin to mental illumination. 
It is not suggested that these slender experiences 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 41 

prove anything. They merely lead one the more keenly 
to look for the style and the kind of melody, rhythm 
and harmony which may bring about like results in all 
churches at the time of worship. Since apparently such 
thrilling experiences can come with little or no effort 
except the effort of loving fitness and efficient work- 
manship, it is hard to imagine that the secret is 
remote. 

Let us, then, venture for the moment to assume that 
the need is universal ; that the hunger of man for the 
elemental experience of harmony in music (or in any 
kindred utterance of beauty that is offered) is clear and 
as natural as other hunger. It has its limitations, but 
it is there. No "specialist" music will do for this high 
purpose. No fairy dishes will fit this elemental hunger. 
The diet must be simply relevant. The thing offered 
must be offered in forms both intelligible and accept- 
able. Neither unintelligible musical subtleties (how- 
ever welcome to the learned) nor intelligible cacoph- 
ony (however welcome to the sensationalist) will 
meet the case in church. Even with these inhibitions 
or negative warnings, the positive means are still limit- 
less. As we have seen, there is music in simplest 
rhythms and melodies and chords of completely intel- 
ligible beauty to the plain man, of which endless new 
uses remain to be revealed. A scholarly clergyman and 
musician remarked not long ago that he supposed all 
the possible good Anglican chants "had been written 
already." He would be astonished, on looking care- 
fully, to find how few chants have so far used such 
primal melodic inflections as the following : 



42 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



r 

gz=i^.. :=; Hi=r=i^ _a s^g., -.t-p 




: (to name only three diatonic 



phrases) which could have been enjoyable and inspiring 
to all men any time these thousand years ! Now, is it in- 
conceivable that a thousand years hence, if such phrases 
were sung with the reverent skill and quietude bestowed 
upon Gluck's F major melody as played to convicts, 
any little choir anywhere could fail to bring the same 
intense "hear-a-pin-drop" silence, and the same wonder- 
ing, worshipful spirit to any congregation of men and 
women ? It is not too much to say that the very endless- 
ness of simply beautiful form in music tells us all clearly 
that church music has really only just begun. 

To conclude, the music offered in aid of Christian 
worship must be original, setting the highest value on 
the simplest musical factors (such as conjunct diatonic 
melody and common chords), magnanimous in its 
rhythms, with a tireless team-mind bent on reverent 
efficiency in ensemble. There will be irrepressible life 
in such music, pushing its way into everything sung or 
played, just as sap pursues a resistless way into a tree's 
every branch and twig. Nature's vital way is also 
music's way. But some homely qualifying rules will be 
needed for the church musician's practical guidance : 
Let all sorrowful music have a ring of health ; in all 
exuberant music remember the Cross. To every choral 
fortissimo give the refinement of a pianissimo ; and let 



MUSIC IN AID OF WORSHIP 43 

every pianissimo hold within it the vitality of & fortis- 
simo incipient, not repressed. Real music deals with 
realities. No easy make-believes will serve in church. 
"Sweetly pretty anthems" may enervate the Christian 
as he journeys. Sweetness there will be, but strength 
with it. Church art is of necessity wholesome. It sets 
out not only to aid worship fittingly at every point, 
but to make the artist's "beauty of wholeness," referred 
to earlier, approach the Beauty of Holiness itself. 



CHAPTER III 

MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 

"Jesus saith unto them, Till the water-pots with water.* And 
they filled them up to the brim. And he saith unto them, 'Draw 
out now, and bear unto the Governor of the feast/** JOHN 
ii. 7, 8. 

IF song were not at least as natural and spon- 
taneous a human act as speech, there would be 
no question of music becoming an actual carrier 
of public worship itself. It could still be an aid, per- 
haps, as described in the previous chapter. But men 
could never have sung the very words of their worship 
together. 

There seems to have existed a common notion that 
art as a whole is something opposed to nature. "Thus 
to walk is natural, to dance is an art," says Johnson's 
Dictionary. This enormously narrows the meaning of 
the words art and nature. Both seem to lose their inner 
meaning in the process. A child who is too happy to 
walk and begins to dance does not suddenly become 
unnatural What old Johnson would say is that the 
moment it began to dance according to custom, the 
moment it began to keep the "rules of the game/' it 
would cross the border from nature to art from nature 
that is in too high spirits to walk, to art that uses those 
high spirits to organize a dance. But seek how one may 
to agree with Johnson's distinction, or to distil helpful 
meaning out of it, one is bound to set it aside as some- 

44 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 45 

thing very much less than the truth about speaking and 
singing in church. The -words set at, the head of the 
chapter seem to come nearer the true relation of the 
act of speech with the art of song. 

Fill the carrying vessels of speech (that is, the words) 
with their full meaning. Pour spirit into their every 
cranny and crevice, their every vowel, aspirate, and 
consonantal edge "to the brim/' and the musical 
miracle is sure to happen. In some real sense, the 
ordinary well-springs of human utterance in words are 
turned into "wine" that is, into song. The most strik- 
ing direct illustration of this at the present time is 
perhaps to be found in the Welsh (so-called) favyl of 
impassioned speakers. Hvyl means Sail. When a 
preacher is "in full sail" in Wales, it is not forbidden, 
or out of the way, or disturbing to the congregation if 
his delivery becomes completely musical, and he begins 
to chant his thoughts. Dr. Lloyd Williams has made a 
careful study of contemporary hnyl* 9 and he has de- 
scribed it as rising from time to time, at important 
moments, by a perfect fourth ; then inflecting again 
at the new level. He has also noticed that the hvyl 
ultimately tends to fall into the Dorian Mode, and the 
present writer has heard a preacher in Llandovery 
break into the following clearly marked, impulsive and 
beautiful chant or melodic phrase while preaching : 



etc.ll 



which entirely bore out the Dorian theory. 



46 MUSICANDWORSHIP 

But one formidable, perpetual problem faces us in 
regard to enthusiastic speech turning into song or 
chant. A single child may dance for joy naturally, as 
Johnson knew well enough, A preacher may rise into 
fervent chant equally naturally. But there must be rules 
of agreement when many dance together by consent ; 
and congregations cannot rise into song without a 
regulation or two. How is unanimity to become uni- 
sonority ? How can spontaneity be organized, and yet 
remain spontaneous ? It must be both : for if it is not, 
how can the miracle happen ? If the plainest of plain 
song (using the word in its all-embracing sense) is to be 
used at a given moment in the public worship of, say, 
any hundred men and women of goodwill, with natural 
manners and an elementary knowledge of melody, then 
it must plainly be prearranged. And is there such a 
thing in heaven or earth as a prearranged miracle ? 

Here lies our most engrossing natural problem in 
this simplest order of church music. Approached from 
the side of natural speech, when a congregation in- 
spired to worship utters the words, "O Lord, make 
haste to help us," or responds to the glorious salu- 
tation, "Lift up your hearts," with the words, "We lift 
them up unto the Lord," they must be care-free ; and 
their speech-inflection, their speech-rhythm, and the 
light and shade of their utterance, must all be such as 
naturally and spontaneously carry the spirit and sense 
of the utterance. 

When a congregation is minded to turn such words 
into melody, they must be enabled to fit their natural 
melodic inflection, melodic rhythm, and light and shade 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 47 

to a definite tune in due deference to one another. Then 
further, if there is vocal harmony even of the simplest 
kind, the problem is intensified fourfold. It must all be 
care-free yet care-full ; unstudied yet studiously fitted, 
voice with voice ; spontaneously uttered words plus 
carefully co-ordinated song. And neither of the two at 
any point must belie each other. 

The recent spate of speech-rhythm psalters testifies 
to the timely and even intense interest in this impor- 
tant question among church choirs and congregations. 
Speech-rhythms and music-rhythms are in search of 
each other, looking for their most reasonable unity in 
good chanting. But speech-rhythm presents only one 
side of the question ; and we must try here to get as 
comprehensive a view as possible of the whole problem. 
Before doing so, it is well to remind ourselves that 
the present ignorance among cultured men and women 
of the bare elements of melody ought not to be allowed 
to remain the barrier it has too long been. The 
opportunities for hearing music through broadcasting 
will gradually increase general discernment; and 
when intelligent and efficient choral song is made 
the normal thing in every school, and never left to 
chance, common-sense will see to it that infants in 
every nursery and infant-school are made as familiar 
with the sight of a musical stave of five lines : 



J and with a common chord set on its lines : 



B ^: 



| or in its spaces : Sp^ j as they are 



48 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

with the C, A, T, of cat, or D, O, G, of dog, and at 
just as early an age. For the one is quite as easy as the 
other. It is strange that their clear order of importance 
is generally reversed. The result is a musically unedu- 
cated nation. We may usefully wonder how many of 
the six hundred and fifteen Members of Parliament, 
how many public men, leading scientists, headmasters, 
bishops, priests or deacons to say nothing of how 
many ordinary men and women in any educated con- 
gregation would count it as much an impossibility to 
read and sing the first at sight (quite a babyish task 
really) as it would be an impossible insult to be asked 
to spell and speak the second ! Such an abnormal defect 
in the education of civilized man will naturally in time 
be removed, probably through the aid of broadcasting. 
Looking, then, with reasoned confidence towards the 
day when every normal man and woman in an ordinary 
Christian congregation will be able to read a chant or a 
scrap of melody on its stave as easily as they read the 
words of a hymn, it will be well to look into the 
nature of the alliance between words and melody. It 
is obvious at a glance that the recent attention to speech- 
rhythms is but a beginning, and at present a one-sided 
beginning, touching but one dimension of the alliance. 
The constant contradictions that have arisen between 
beautiful prose in the psalms and beautiful melody in 
chants become flagrant when the chant insists on being 
in itself a metrical affair. The style of chant which slowly 
evolved, and is now known as Anglican, can, at its best, 
be marvellously expressive and fitting. At its worst, 
it becomes an arrogant and self-satisfied short-metre 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 



49 



hymn-tune. Now, the metrical versified psalms may fit 
a metrical diversified little part-song. Thus, while this 
kind of chanting of unmetrical lines can be an abuse 
and a misfit when sung metrically : 



fjpr-b-b e 








.3 




h- 


H-i 







The Lord Is my shepherd : therefore can I lack nothing. 

the Scottish paraphrase of the same verse would fit the 
Anglican "short-metre tune" : 




H: ITS? a I gi 



+ 



^ 



^251 



The Lord my shep-herd is, And want I nev - er shall. 

We may examine the fundamental position a little 
more closely by putting to ourselves three questions : 

(1) What are the chief elements of utterance which 

naturally come into play in speech the mo- 
ment a man utters his mind aloud ? 

(2) How are those elements affected when many 

speak together aloud by consent ? 

(3) Are the chief elements of melodic utterance suffi- 

ciently like those of speech for the two to 
run quite naturally in double harness ? 

(i) In speech the most vital elements of utterance 
seem to be five : 

(a) Rise and fall, or relative Pitch of words ; 

(b) Rhythm, or relative Length of words ; 
(/) Light and shade, or relative Volume ; 

(d) Speed i 

(e) Spacing. 

Before considering these briefly in turn, it should be 
noted that there is a sixth factor of great importance, 

4 



JO MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

which seems best omitted here (though it may be con- 
sidered tentatively at a later stage) the factor of actual 
quality of voice. As this is largely an involuntary factor 
in every speaker, and one that is also physically in- 
herited, it seems better to leave it out. It is true that 
much may be done by individual attention., at least now 
and again, to the golden rule of listening to one's own 
noises as one utters them and then choosing and cul- 
tivating the least unpleasant qualities of tone in the 
voice, which is our life-companion "for better, for 
worse" ; yet it seems better not to try too closely to 
enter into so personally conditioned an element. 
Quality resembles shape or calibre. We speak of a round 
quality, or a piercing quality of voice. "My name means 
the shape I am," proudly exclaimed Humpty-Dumpty to 
Alice. And a man's reading voice is rather like the 
"shape he is" mentally ; gainly or ungainly, all church 
speakers and church singers alike had best try to reach a 
point where they can mutually forget both their own 
and each others' actual shape or quality of voice. 

We may now dwell analytically on each of the five 
elements of utterance named above : 

(a) PITCH. The rise and fall in pitch (or vibration- 
frequency) of the speaking voice we will call speech- 
inflection. Here is an approximate graph of an actual 
voice, while speaking a specimen verse of the Venite : 



:e Oc6me let us sing unto the L6rd: 

^-^-\^_ -""^^ _ 

"Let us hert- ilyrej6ice in the strength of our salv- tion." 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 5! 

The reader may for himself, or with the help of a quick- 
eared friend, discover varieties of natural speech- 
inflection in speaking and reading. These become very 
interesting as registers of actual shades of thought, and 
ultimately of character as well. Natural diffidence or 
inertia registers monotonously, for example, in the con- 
versational voice of many a parson, and it drops in- 
audibly low at final syllables ; while a neighbourly de- 
sire that chief syllables shall, at all costs, be heard in 
every corner of the church will cause the same voice 
to rise serviceably and save the situation. In taking 
"graphs" of speech-inflections, it is well to trace the rise 
and fall of each phrase, i.e., of each sentence or part of a 
sentence uttered in a single length, in one breath and 
with no audible break. This should be done in a series 
of single lines written down in a sequence resembling 
blank verse. When done systematically, it will be seen 
that phrase-graphs tend towards a definite melodic 
shape. Individual tendencies will emerge as well as 
general tendencies. Broadly speaking, there seems a 
general inclination to move to a highest vocal point at 
a chief syllable in each phrase or unit. This rise and fall 
quite unconsciously registers rise and fall of mental 
energy or urgency. A voice pressing a point in argu- 
ment will tend to rise (on the pointed syllables) time and 
again higher and higher, like a schoolboy trying in high- 
jumps to get a notch higher every time till the prize be 
attained. Sustained effort will register itself in a tendency 
to sustained monotone through many phrases, but even 
then scraps of characteristic inflection of various kinds 
will occur at closes and breathing points. Canon Aiager 



52 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

(who was a wonderful reader) used to tell of some 
friendly counsel, which he himself had received, to raise 
his voice at the end of each sentence. He did so habitu- 
ally, and his hearers never ceased to bless him for it. 
There is a story of a City man who declared himself 
cured of ill-temper by a vow never to allow his voice to 
rise above a certain pitch to the lasting advantage of 
his associates. A generous, highly imaginative mind 
will tend to speak over a very wide compass. It is said 
that Canon Dalton's voice would cover two octaves in 
reading the lessons. He himself used humbly to remark 
that his voice "went like that." But he did not mind 
what people thought or said. His self-regard was as 
slender as his regard for vocal propriety, and both were 
in inverse ratio to his reverence for, and vital interest 
in, the Spirit as revealed in the lesson itself. 

(#) LENGTH. The longs and shorts of speech in 
English are astonishingly communicative. It is possible 
to conceive of languages in which they signify little. 
But the artificial lengthening of a single syllable can dis- 
tort an English utterance beyond repair ; and, conversely, 
the failure to dwell upon what may be called the carrying 
syllables can severely handicap the spirit and sense of 
any utterance. For example, let the reader quietly and 
naturally utter these words half a dozen or more times, 
in ways that seem best to carry their meaning : 

"And God said, let there be light : 

^i And there was light "; 

or these : 5 

"Let us heartily rejoice in the strength of our salvation." 

After saying such sentences many times over, and 
listening closely, he will find that certain syllables will 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 53 

naturally have grouped themselves as shorts., leading up 
to a long syllable, and in this way definite speech-rhythms 
will gradually emerge. These rhythms are never in- 
flexible ; but they are always indispensable. Equalize 
the lengths of all syllables for a single sensible sentence, 
and in English the result soiinds nothing short of imbe- 
cile. Or try lengthening any syllable which by nature is 
not long in the course of a sentence such as the word 
"God" in the first example : 

"And God said, let there be light ;" 

and, with the best intentions, the result will sound 
unnatural and affected. Or try shortening a naturally 
long syllable such as the word "true" in : 

"That was the true light ;" 

and another kind of serious distortion arises. On the 
other hand, let the long vowel in "heartily," the diph- 
thong and sibilant in "rejoice," the deep ng sound in 
"strength," and the long a in " salvation " all have their 
careful dues, and the vigour and variety of natural 
speech-rhythm will become apparent in such common 
and oft-repeated phrases of worship as in, "Let us 
heartily rejoice in the strength of our salvation."* 

* The following are musically-noted speech-rhythms taken 
from life : 

^_J_JlJ_llJ__^J^^rlJ^^_^L_ 

And God said, let there be light : and there was light. 



Let us hear - ti - ly re-joice in the strength of our sal - va-tion. 

^U^^^^MIJ^U^J^ML; 

I went by, and lo, he was gone : I sought him, but his 



- - 

place could no - where be found. 



54 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

(V) VOLUME. In all verbal utterance, the element of 
tonal strength, or volume, counts perhaps for more than 
any other element in the general physical and uncon- 
scious effect upon the hearer. The speaker also is un- 
consciously affected by the way his voice "lets off 
steam." Thus a man has only suddenly to double the 
loudness of his speech to give the impression of doub- 
ling the urgency with which he feels and communicates 
it. Softening of the voice has just as significant an effect 
the other way. A steady increase of volume will indicate 
a steady rise of interest and keenness in the speaker ; and 
the decline of urgency is as surely signified by a diminu- 
endo in the speaking. Here, again, the reader will find an 
experiment or two useful Read the first line of Gray's 
Elegy in a stentorian voice : 

ff "The curfew tolls the knell of parting day." 
Now read this line from Browning in a very soft tone : 
pp "O, the wild joys of living 1 the leaping from rock to rock." 

Or try the effect of a gradual loudening, a gradual 
softening, and then of a sudden change of volume at 
any given point. The element of loudness in speech 
may be well compared to the dimension of thickness 
or bulk in any material object. No delicate thought 
will bear shouting, nor can three cheers be easily given 
in a whisper. 

(d} SPEED. Apart altogether from the relative 
speeds of short and long syllables in speech, the general 
speed in delivery is a permanent and telling element of 
utterance. It can make or mar the effect upon the hearer. 
Thus, all other things being equal, rapid delivery of 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 55 

momentous words has a casual, cursory, irreverent 
effect ; conversely, very slow, deliberate delivery of un- 
important words is dull and deadening. Both are im- 
pertinent. The right quickening of speech at the fitting 
moment can have an electric effect upon the hearer. 
This element seems peculiarly subject to the general 
law of 'fitness ; or, to give it its ethical and possibly prig- 
gish name, neighbourliness. It simply is not the game for 
anyone, be he layman or priest, schoolboy or bishop, 
to rattle through the most profound prayers at a speed 
with which the most reverent and intelligent congrega- 
tion could not possibly keep pace in their minds. 

At this point it is perhaps well to note that speed in 
speech is normally a sign of energy behind it, from 
whatever source that energy may come, or to whatever 
aim it may be directed. In this, natural speed and natural 
pitch of voice go inseparably together in effect. No- 
thing could perhaps illustrate this point more convinc- 
ingly than an experiment with a gramophone record of 
speech. Set the speeds at (a) normal, () extremely 
rapid, (i) extremely slow. Normal speech is utterly 
distorted : at one extreme it sounds hysterical and flip- 
pant, at the other pompous and lethargic. But the 
impressive thing about the experiment is that at the 
extremes the character of the speaker seems wholly 
changed, in two opposite ways, and in both cases to 
the bad ; both are worse than a mere caricature of 
normal features. Both suggest a fundamental loss of 
common sensibility one may almost say of common 
decency. This experiment will well repay every student 
of speech or song. 



6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

(e) SPACING. Sir Walter Parratt used to say to his 
pupils : "Don't forget to play your rests. 9 ' It is not easy 
to exaggerate the importance of spacing words in 
speech. The silences between words are an integral, 
and even dynamic part of their utterance. Spacing is 
therefore a fifth and positive element in speech. As 
well leave out all spaces between words on a written 
page as leave out the silences, or relative silences, be- 
tween them in speaking. The extra edges of silence 
round an important word are as helpful as the extra 
white mount can be round an etching. For example, a 
preacher in giving out a significant text, such as "God 
is light/' would no more dream of running the words 
into one conglomerate, unspaced in time to the ear, 
than he would set it up as a motto in a parish room with 
no more space to be seen between the last letter of one 
word and the first of the next. Once more, quiet ex- 
periment on the reader's part is recommended. Any 
proverb, uttered with no spacing, and then with various 
experimental spacings, will give a variety of results, 
which may be simulated on the written page as follows : 

(i) Takecareofthepenceandthepoundswilltakecareofthemselves. 

(ii) Takecareofthepence andthepounds willtake etc. 
(iii)Take care ofthepence and thepounds etc. 

Of these (i) gives a casual run-on effect, assuming that 
your hearer knows aU about the sense of it, and only 
needs to have a button of memory touched and the 
meaning rushes into his mind faster than you can 
speak it. In such a case, perhaps the better course 
would be to say : 

"Take cate of the pence, etc." 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 57 

It would be foolish to declaim it with all the care of a 
first communication, (ii) Gives another effect. The 
spacing of the two chief words exhorts the mind to 
focus attention. It is the way it would be spaced by a 
sententious uncle talking, perhaps, to a nephew on the 
receipt of a tip. (iii) Has more music in it by reason of 
the spacing of the primal monosyllables take and care : 



= 


-a '-t =-f- 


^- 




F~l 


s 


4- 


4 rJ 


[ ' -\-& * 


-0 


-W 



Take care of the pence. 

One sometimes wishes that the natural spacing and the 
consequent rhythmic tendencies of literary speech yes, 
and even of conversational speech could be somehow 
conveyed by the letter-spacing and word-spacing on 
the page, thus : 

Take care ofthep e n c e 

and thep o u n d s will take care ofthems elves. 

But it could only in a very limited sense be communi- 
cative of the way to speak thoughts seen in writing ; 
and it would have precisely the dangers that all me- 
chanical indications of imaginative realities have. A 
stock length comes to be attached to a stock sign, as in 
the case of written crotchets and quavers, often with 
disastrous effect; for, as is obvious, actual music, 
written perhaps in 100 stock crotchets and 200 stock 
quavers, has itself no stock sizes. The sizes and shapes 
of a thousand quavers indeed vary, as do a thousand 
leaves of a tree. 

Now in the use of all these five elements of spoken 
utterance, it is fairly easy to lay down one general prin- 



58 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

ciple; they are all subject to the master-faculty of 
speaker or singer alike the creative imagination itself. 
Behind every word uttered is an imaginative output ; 
though it be nearly #//, it is bound to be there. Let any 
sentence in the language be uttered by any man in the 
country, and his utterance will, as we say, "give him 
away" to perceiving hearers. Pitch, volume, length, 
speed and spacing will all conspire to communicate his 
mind, such as it is and wherever it is. There is literally 
"no sound without signification." The sound may 
signify mere apathy or egotism, instead of sympathy 
and common-sense, but it inevitably signifies. Every 
utterance, in speech or song, signifies, whether the 
utterer will or not. Of course a voice may be "put on," 
like a uniform, in deference to custom. Anyone may 
unconsciously acquire, by imitating men he admires, 
a uniform that is neither his nor originally theirs. A 
voice can be nobody's voice because it is everybody's in 
that line of life. Uniforms have their value, and possi- 
bly their virtue. It may be good for a man to don a 
coat that gives him a new sense of his oneness with his 
comrades, and reminds him of his own appointed little- 
ness. In the same way, a parson often seems to don a 
voice. But a uniform must never be a disguise. More- 
over, a uniform voice must be made to fit. It must not 
squeeze or contract the nature of the wearer. When 
words that matter are spoken naturally, every sentence, 
and all the elements of its utterance together conspire 
both to carry and to kindle creative imagination which 
lies behind it. Of course, accompanying facial expres- 
sion, gesture, and mere posture, as well as all expressive 



60 MUSICANDWORSHIP 

individual utterance through the working of the natural 
laws of contain and momentum. Naturally, if every- 
one round you is apparently of your mind and inclina- 
tion, the obvious effect seems to be a reinforcement, 
both of your mind and your inclination. Acting and 
reacting, contagion brings momentum and momentum 
augments contagion. 

The second apparent interaction is as important ; but 
it acts more as a brake upon the engine of utterance 
than as an added energy. In the end, however, it seems 
greatly to enhance and intensify the whole. The prin- 
ciple of neighbourliness, referred to previously, at once 
creates individual efforts to ensure unanimity by every 
instantaneous and unconscious process of give-and- 
take. Voice will wait for voice here and there in- 
stinctively, so that key-words may be synchronized 
strongly and the line of utterance kept. Extremes (of 
pitch especially) among individual voices will be un- 
consciously cut down and attuned, so that the natural 
inflections, rhythms, speed, and, in a lesser degree, 
volume, take on disciplined limitations which in- 
dividuals, speaking alone, would never need to regard. 

The net result of these two apparently opposite 
tendencies is a more tempered, yet more glowing 
utterance. This combination is particularly happy in 
the case of Christian public worship, where neither 
increase of restraint alone, nor of warmth alone, would 
satisfy the need at the high moments, where e.g., in a 
a Gloria, Kyrie, or, above all, in a Sursum Corda it is 
fitting that all worshippers should join in the utterance 
spontaneously and to the fullest possible extent. 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 6l 

(3) Our third question is perhaps the most crucial 
of those with which church music is concerned. 

Musical utterance at its simplest, all the world over, 
resolves itself into some form of melody. Melody may 
perhaps fairly be defined as a succession of well-related 
sounds imaginatively welded into a unity. However 
rich the harmonic and orchestral texture, all music 
remains (in essence) melody, since it must give a suc- 
cession of sounds, whether single or composite, that 
are related and heard in process. Our question is : Are 
the elements of simple melody in music so nearly like 
to those of utterance in melodious speech as to make 
congregational song a spontaneous vehicle of the spirit 
of worship itself ? The answer might be negative with- 
out depreciation. One can imagine their being closely 
akin and yet mutually intractable or incompatible when 
the vital needs of worship are at stake. One can imagine 
the speaking voice both alone, as when a priest speaks, 
and in chorus, when congregations respond proving 
capable of serving all purposes of spontaneous and 
direct utterance in worship ; music (Le. 9 melody, both 
of a single voice or instrument and of many voices 
or instruments) being restricted to uses at certain 
moments before, between, during or after worship as 
an aid. But is there need for such restriction? Can 
singing never be like glorified speech, the very vehicle 
of worship itself? Cannot sung worship be as perfect 
as spoken? Is not musical utterance, at moments, 
indeed the very best vehicle of public worship, just 
as spoken utterance is at other moments? When 
the rubric says, "Then shall be said or sung," is 



62 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

it not saying, "Both are good ; do the most fitting in 
every case"? 

We search for the practical reply to this crucial 
question especially at the present time, because im- 
possible musical things may be and are frequently 
asked of congregations (with all good intentions), while, 
conversely, golden chances to mobilize the spirit of 
worship in spontaneous and beautiful musical ways 
seem to be missed. To us it seems beyond doubt that 
melodic utterance of a simple and wholly fitting order 
can become as natural to a normal Christian assembly as 
corporate speech, and far more beautiful. History sup- 
ports this view, for there is a vast corpus of Christian 
melody from Ambrosian times till today. But the 
history and the habits of a few centuries are too 
slender witnesses for so great a matter. Honest doubt- 
ers who long to be worshippers may still say to us : 
"When your singing starts, worship stops." Our 
trustier witnesses are inherent and profound. 

Let any doubting reader glance, not merely at the 
likeness, but at the obvious identity of the basic 
principles of utterance in speech and song : 

(a) Rise and fall of the tones prove vital to all 
melodic utterance ; 

() The longs and shorts of the tones are vital to 
all rhythm ; 

(V) Volume has precisely the same expressive signifi- 
cances and the same dangers as in speech ; 

(d} The sensible obligations of speed 
and (e) of spacing&tt as inescapable in song as they are 
in speech. 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 63 

And it is, furthermore, obvious that the imaginative 
control and uses of all five principles of utterance 
together result in what in melody is called inspired 
phrasing, and is needed to convey the innermost sense 
of melody as of speech. This is by no means to suggest 
that song adds nothing to speech; or that they in 
themselves are identical because their methods of 
utterance are identically conditioned. That would be 
like saying that a poet has no more to give than a 
politician, or a singer in Queen's Hall than a porter at 
Paddington. When the voice of a melodist rises a 
perfect fourth from C to F, it rises purposefully, for it 
is communicating a taste, a perception, a purpose, a 
thought, a design call them any name you can find. 
When his voice rises from C to F sharp he is communi- 
cating a totally different taste, thought, apperception, 
or design. But when a mere speaker unconsciously 
raises his voice by one degree or the other, this is not 
so. Melody presupposes love of and deliberate choice 
of euphonies ; and a composer loves the various eupho- 
nies so profoundly, so energetically, that he loves them 
into a musical unity called a "tune/ 5 

From this it will appear that the vital question 
lies beyond the question of the identity of their prin- 
ciples of utterance speech and song. We have to note 
with joy and hope that melody does all that speech 
does, and something more, and this " more " lies in the 
direction, not only of harmony and vision but of 
unanimity of thought and utterance, regulating and 
unifying the tones of voice chiefly as to pitch and 
rhythm. 



64 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

All this looks very hopeful for corporate utterance 
in worship ; and one would be inclined to expand the 
familiar rubric musically : "Then shall be said or sung, 
and always sung if possible/' But this brings us with 
more fear than joy to the crucial question : Can it 
be done? If so, how and at what cost? Can the 
beauty of melody, the euphonious "something more" 
be had with no general loss of spontaneity? Better 
speech than song (ail will agree) if song brings artifici- 
ality, self-consciousness and a host of other side-track- 
ing drawbacks into public worship. Yet, in our de- 
liberate judgment, the reply to this crucial question 
should be a far more eager, unequivocal " Yes" than is 
at present apparent in church music. True, we have a 
long way to go (as already hinted) before rhythmic 
melody is a recognized and practised mother-tongue 
of the imaginative boy and girl from earliest infancy. 
But we have also a long way to go before Christian 
manners are the recognized manners even of the 
Christian church. It is not enough to say that church 
melodies are a good alternative vehicle of worship. 
Today we should all be able to go at least one step 
further than that, and recognize fearlessly that when a 
minister calls out to his flock : "Praise ye the Lord," 
and they heartily reply : "The Lord's Name be praised"; 
still more when he cries : "Lift up your hearts," and 
they whole-heartedly reply : "We lift them up unto the 
Lord," there should be no place in Christendom where 
both could not rise to some simple strain of natural 
melody or chant, some "devout and solemn note" (as 
Cranmer's momentous letter to his King put it) that is 



MUSIC AS A MEANS OF WORSHIP 65 

wholly as natural as speech and far more beautiful, 
"as near as may be for every syllable a note." 

If, then, it be true that a form of congregational 
rhythmic melody, wholly at one with the words uttered, 
is the most natural vehicle of corporate worship, it is 
equally true that it will fail if it is ill-rendered by any or 
all concerned. We may see that fervent utterance turns 
speech into primal song. But unanimity that is, the 
desired result will never be attained at the loss of 
spontaneity. And spontaneity can come into no lan- 
guage that is only half learnt ! The conditions necessary 
for the attainment of this simpler and most natural of 
all church music in responding, hymning and chanting 
are willing culture and good custom, from the smallest 
village school to the largest public school and onwards. 

But many a thrilling use of corporate melody or 
chant has been attained already. How to promote and 
extend the knowledge of this vital order of congrega- 
tional music is a big problem, some practical aspects 
of which are considered in detail in the next chapter. 



CHAPTER IV 

WORDS SAID OR SUNG 

PRESENT PROBLEMS OF UTTERANCE 

"Most deere Philip, in that a man is the most worthy of all 
Creatures, a creature made like to God, by nature milde, of 
stature upright, provident, wise; of memory, witty; by 
reason, susceptible of Lawes and learning ; by his Creator's 
great gift, farre preferred before all unreasonable creatures 
in al things, but specially in two, to wit, Speech and Reason ; 
it follows that Ignorance in him is so much the fowler fault, 
by how much hee is more worthy than other Creatures. 
Now this as it is a fowle shame for all men, so for Schollers 
it is the fowlest disgrace : the course of whose life is or- 
dayned for this, that by living well they may shew others an 
example of good fashions, learning and honesty, encreasing 
fervent Faith in the people, and (which is their chiefest 
Office) by praising God in Hymnes and songs, stirring up 
devotion in the hearts of the faithfull." ORNITHOPARCUS 
(from the dedication of his ' 'Micrologus/' Book III), 

WE have now to approach ground made difficult 
by three facts. There are culpable shortcom- 
ings to be pointed out, in musicians and their 
associates, and it is thankless work to deal with faults. 
But there are, when these are removed, thrilling pos- 
sibilities of advance along simple and quite attainable 
lines. There is a general absence of awareness of the 
true nature both of the faults and the possibilities. 
The havoc worked by the faults is now perceptible ; 
and hardly less clear is the way in which keenness can 

66 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG 67 

dispel them and make way for splendid possibilities to 
become actualities, and that at incredibly short notice. 
We wish to help our readers to find, if they have not 
already found for themselves, quick, practical ways of 
reading the truth in their own churches. "I went with 
my wife on Good Friday to church," said one of the 
noblest and most famous men of our time. "But the 
way they treated that glorious Psalm xxii. was so ter- 
rible, I could not go again !" . . . "How is it," a lady 
asked Dr. Corfe, "that your choir sings so beautifully 
in tune ?" "Oh, it's against the rules at Christ Church to 
sing flat," was the reply. And is it not against every rule 
of Christendom that words in worship should be ut- 
tered other than keenly, clearly, mindfully, consider- 
ately of all worshippers and their full powers ? Whether 
said or sung, by one or by many, words together with 
their attendant silences are the chief vehicle of public 
worship. The whole question of their utterance, as it 
exists today, needs to be considered from a sternly 
practical angle. 

Let us for the moment view the whole tract of aud- 
ible utterance in any given service (from the first sound 
to the silence after the Blessing) as a varied and fruitful 
ground where purposeful emphasis will cause some 
words to stand out in strength and beauty, like features 
in a landscape, and others to be spoken with great 
quietude, whether speedy or deliberate. 

At the outset it is obvious that the range of possi- 
bilities is very wide, and that all words used, whether 
said or sung by clergy, choir or congregation, should as 
obviously be the effectual and spontaneous caniers of 



68 MUSIC ANB WORSHIP 

the spirit of that worship. Let a service one hour long 
be imagined. Let us suppose that, from first to last, 
only 3,000 words are to be uttered, including all read- 
ings, exhortations, psalms, hymns, prayers, responses, 
and sermon ; and that of these words none are super- 
fluous ; all are well related and chosen that they may 
together conspire into a unity. Clearly we must, for 
the moment, take perfection in the words of the service 
itself for granted. For our concern here is not with the 
actual words, but with their utterance ; and not with 
their utterance in any one particular (such as clarity, 
reverence, etc.), but with their due and moving delivery 
as a well-related whole. For hungry souls have come 
to this service, looking to be fed ; souls astray, search- 
ing for guidance. 

Of course, to be practical is to acknowledge at once 
that all 3,000 words may be (and, indeed, often are) han- 
dicapped and even ruined at the outset by the absence of 
the rudimentary qualities just named reverence, or 
the clarity which implies reverence. Apathy and cheap, 
slip-shod ways are calamitous to utterances of far less 
importance than those of public worship. They can 
ruin a fine service. But, again, it is well here to take 
for granted that the service in question is really Chris- 
tian in that it is at bottom free from apathy ; and whether 
said or sung, loudly or softly, quickly or slowly, with 
or without the aid of agreed and thoughtful silences, it 
is at least meant to be perfectly reverent. Serviceable 
clearness in every word is therefore to be taken for 
granted from first to last. It is to be assumed that the 
mind of every priest, as of the humblest of his colleagues 



WORBS SAID OR SUNG 69 

in the chancel, is imbued, not only with the love of 
God, but also with the working rule : "Love thy con- 
gregation as thyself." Nothing will ensure kindly 
clearness in all 3,000 words (whether said or sung) so 
instantly and unfailingly as will the memory of the 
needs of the rather deaf old worshipper at the west 
end. This primary consideration of clearness must be 
observed, and can now fortunately be physically 
achieved in the largest place of worship in the land. 
One vast cathedral, at least, has, by a simple system 
of microphones, made it possible for every word to be 
heard with ease at hitherto impossible distances, and 
in defiance of hitherto embarrassing echoes. In average 
churches it has of course always been possible, granted 
the neighbourly will behind it. 

Having cleared our ground, the practical problem 
presents itself in two main aspects : (i) How is the 
question of what words are best said and what words 
are best sung in any given service to be determined ? 
And (2) how are we best to cope with the general 
melodic shortcomings of average contemporary con- 
gregations ? Of course, the two questions hang in- 
separably together. To give congregations more than 
they can sing on the one hand, or to deny them the 
chance to contribute "all they know how" on the other, 
is equally to mar the ideal service we have in mind. 
Let us look first at what may be called the "say or sing" 
problem which is as deeply interesting as it is im- 
portant. To take extremes first ; could the Exhortation 
be sung ? It could ; but it is not difficult to realize the 
greater obligation to speak it with quiet deliberation. 



70 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Again : could the Venite be spoken ? Yes ; but it is 
convincingly easy to see that it cries out to be sung by 
every soul in the place. The truth seems to be that, 
of our 3,000 words, those that evoke thought (and they 
will be many) will need to be quietly uttered ; while 
those that crystallize or epitomize thought into an 
energy of longing (well known to us all by experience) 
are fewer and will need to be sung. In other words, 
they will need to be uttered with considered unanimity 
of enthusiasm ; this leads to the use of tones of regu- 
lated pitch, length and loudness, which, in turn, leads 
to melodic utterance at the intense points of worship, 
whether in response, chant or hymn. Our 3,000 words 
can be, and mostly are, servants of due thought and 
quiet reflection. But at high moments, words must and 
do become very like pinions for the heavenly aspiring 
mind as it rises. As the barometer of man's mind rises, 
so speech notoriously tends to transmute into song, 
into some form of music rhythmic, melodious and, of 
necessity, ordered and unanimous. But now our second 
practical problem faces us. At such points no wor- 
shipper must be prevented from joining. Here comes 
a painful dilemma. When speech becomes inadequate 
it must give rise to song. Yet, if the mere act of trying 
to sing becomes a congregational impediment, or, 
worse than that, a ludicrous anticlimax, then better 
far fall back again upon speech as hearty and adequate 
as it can be. It is obviously useless to talk about "pin- 
ions" of the aspiring mind when some amiable but 
musically bedraggled congregation is thinking of no- 
thing but the effort of trying to pick up a tune too high, 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG JI 

or too hard, or (even if easy) too unfamiliar, and not 
printed in their book "words only" edition,* and 
miserably small type at that! This unhappy state of 
things must, of course, cease. Undoubtedly it will cease 
in the long run, like all such scandalous apathy, at last 
shamed out of existence. But ought we to let it have a 
"long run" in this age ? Read the piercing words of 
"Ornithoparcus" quoted above, written (in a treatise on 
music) to his "most deere Philip" five hundred years 
ago. Complacent apathy and tolerated "ignorance" are 
our unbearable impediments ; and in this case (if we are 
"schollers" as well as "calling ourselves Christians") it is 
indeed our present-day "fowlest disgrace." Our readers 
will be ready to bear with some vehemence here. When 
English infants, in every infant-school and kindergarten, 
are at last taught to read and write their own small 
tunes on the five-line stave as easily as they read or write 
a nursery rhyme; when our public schools possess 
their first and second orchestras as surely as their first 
and second cricket elevens, then melody will be known 
for the natural "mother-tongue" it is as easy to learn 
as it is enjoyable to practise ; incidentally, vapid melody 
will be at a greater discount, and noble tunes more 
commonly recognized and used. Ordinary congrega- 
tions of men and women of good-will will then know 
how to use that mother-tongue to good purpose. At 
present they would most of them freely admit that, 

* "Words only" editions of all our Hymnals are still printed 
by the million as we write, for the sake of cheapness, whereas if 
the inclusion of the bare melodies could be made the rule instead 
of the exception, the power to read melody would the quicker 
be a nationally accomplished fact. 



72 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

though they are ready to worship like men, they are 
only able to sing like untutored babes, owing to their 
negligible musical education. To such it will be no 
offence if we are obliged momentarily to give such 
advice as might be offered to children. And, however 
lamentable the present shortcomings may be, it is good 
to reflect that there can scarcely be a reader who has 
not on occasion heard both spoken and sung words in 
Christian worship rise suddenly to thrilling splendour. 
At our public schools, for example, let the boys but get 
a tune within their compass that rises and falls as they 
seem intuitively to know it ought, and the miracle hap- 
pens. It is all the sadder, of course, to recall that the 
very same boys may, the very next day, fall back into 
slovenliness and lifelessness, never reflecting (as they 
would in the playground) that such school-slackness 
is simply "not the thing." Some day (may we not 
believe ?) all these shortcomings and apathies will be 
"simply not the thing" anywhere in Christendom. 

We may now revert to our model service and to our 
picture of a tract of utterance in an hour's public wor- 
ship, along which all the varied virtues of strong, sin- 
cere, worshipful utterance now to be noted will tend 
to spring up of themselves, provided the enthusiasm 
is there, and the words to be said or sung, singly or 
together, be aptly chosen for present-day uses. We will 
try to keep closely to the practical considerations, to 
be discussed in more homely details later. 

Strong enthusiasm makes for clear speaking as well 
as strong singing, and these have, first and foremost, 
an "edge" upon them. When speech or song has more 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG 73 

and more intelligently related values, it tends to grow 
not only clearer and more emphatic ; it tends to give a 
chorus of voices verbal unanimity^ and what may be 
called unitonality too. For an example of this kind of 
spontaneous fervour in ordinary life, one only need go 
to any lively meeting of university students. The 
"gods" are usually fervent. They "want" something. 
A speedy word is sent round ; and in a few seconds you 
may hear a thunderous shout : "We want So-AND-So!" 
It will sound something like this : 

_ > > fff 

-At 1 m n 

zqc=iic=si d 1 

=t^3===H 



It is all unrehearsed. Nobody is needed to conduct it. 
Yet the rhythm is generally strikingly precise. Further- 
more, the voices, by common and unstudied consent, 
steady themselves on an approximate unitone, uncon- 
sciously imposed upon the team by its more dominant 
members (even two eager ones can establish a tone). The 
rise and fall on "So-AND-So" (or whatever the specific 
demand may be) is more or less standardized, being dic- 
tated by the chief words and by the high spirits of the 
people who set the demand going. In fact, the melody, 
unconsciously extemporized, has generally a moving 
quality about it, a youthful glory of its own that well 
may be the envy of those of us who long to have a 
chance, before we die, to hear the Christian Church 
everywhere cry out its far more urgent WE WANT TO 

PRAISE, Or WE WANT TO BELIEVE, or WE WANT TO PRAY, 

with like unanimity and unashamed heartiness, yet with 
no loss of public decorum or violation of the due reti- 



74 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

cence of the worshipper. This brings us face to face with 
the great range of devout utterance from the quietest 
Kyrie to the most voluminous Gloria. For, though apathy 
can kill a service, reticence is a Christian attribute that 
intensifies its utterances. Nothing is mote moving in 
speech (whether of one or many) than the burning con- 
trol of utterances dictated by strong feeling. Are these 
the attributes in today's customary corporate utterance 
of the Lord's Prayer, the Creed and the Gloria? Bless- 
ings on those parish priests who set themselves to lead 
the congregation into a reverently unified, hearty and 
intelligent utterance of these things ! But so elementary 
is the present failure to do this on both sides clerical 
and lay that the instructions now to be given must 
read rather like talk to schoolboys. Here they are : 

(i) No minister must disregard the utterances of his 
congregation. It seems as offensive to tell a minister to 
consider and wait for his people, and not to go on by 
himself regardless of consequences, as it would be to 
tell an engine-driver or guard not to proceed regardless 
of passengers. Yet this has, apparently, to be newly 
laid down today as an unbreakable law of congrega- 
tional worship ! It is unbearable that any priest should 
wilfully go forward with, for example, the words 
"and in-earth-peace-goodwill-towards-men-We-praise- 
thee-we-bless-thee-we-worship-thee-we-glorify-thee- 
we-give-thanks-to-thee-for-thy-great-glory" at his own, 
often cursory speed, regardless of what, and how much, 
the congregation are hearing, and how they are faring 
and following. How can a too tolerant Church be 
brought to realise and end this worse than folly ? 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG 75 

(2) No congregation must jail to go with their minister 
and choir. On this side also it may seem as offensive to 
an intelligent English congregation to be told it is their 
task to "jump into the train" of speech or song. They 
are to get into the Gloria, with their minister, and identify 
themselves keenly and carefully with their fellow-wor- 
shippers in the words uttered. Again, to say this at all 
should be as obvious a superfluity as it would be to tell 
the passengers to get into a train before the whistle 
sounds, and not linger about the platform. 

Let us tabulate a few common-place bye-laws in the 
light of common-sense and, incidentally, of Christian 
charity : 

(i.) Where the minister's utterance cannot pos- 
sibly be heard by the whole congregation, 
let "mediators" be stationed at a point where 
they can hear and keep with him, and where 
the main congregation can hear and keep 
with them (the mediating voices). 

Specially alert members of a choir, musical servers, 
young "cantors," ex-choirboys who count it an honour 
to continue to serve their church and ministers in such 
a way after their voices have broken, may be particu- 
larly helpful in this connection. 

(ii.) Where the minister can make his voice aud- 
ible to all, he must obviously think of the 
deafest and dullest members of the congre- 
gation placed furthest from him, and adapt 
his speed, spacing, tones and volume of 
tone to their needs. His task is to gather all 
into the utterance. The quick must mindfully 
regard the "slowest battalions." 



70 MUSICANDWORSHIP 

(iii.) Where the minister can be heard by all, those 
nearest to him should still make it their 
special care to help him by alert unanimity 
to gather up the more distant voices into 
the general stream. 

(iv.) Actual Speed and Spacing. These seem by far 
the most important factors, and the golden 
rule about them is apparently this : Let the 
speed be always the speed of the thought be- 
hind the words ; and let the spacing be such as 
gives room for each thought to be completed 
without breaking the thread of the whole. 

This last rule is no bye-law. It seems rather of the 
nature of an unchanging principle. To take the quotation 
from the Gloria given above, if the speed and spacing be 
regulated according to the above rule, and spelt out in 
musical notation, it might approximate to the following : 

Allegro moderate. 








^fc 



and in earth peace, good will towards men. We 



& 



m 



praise thee, we bless thee, we wor-ship thee, we glor-i-fy thee, we give 



thanks to thee for thy great glory. 

Whether spoken or sung the accents here given would 
be quite naturally but never literally or unalterably ob- 
served, and the more natural they are the more they 
will tend to pick up the heedless and distant souls in 



WOR0SSAIDORSUMG 77 

the congregation and give the needed touch of strength 
to the whole utterance. 

(v.) Every congregational utterance should gather 
and use its own natural momentum, and this 
momentum should reach its maximum at the 
peak, or summit, of the utterance. 

This is more a statement of fact than a rule, since it 
cannot but happen in every vital utterance. It should 
be noticed that momentum does not mean volume. 
The last sentence of the creed, for example, might be 
both the strongest and softest, the tone being subdued 
by the very strength of the worship. 

(vi.) Choirs should help congregations, and con- 
gregations should Jtielp themselves (those of 
strong purpose giving the lead) to give 
every syllable of every word clearness and 
its own right shape and size for carrying its 
meaning and falling into its place. 

This rule includes the careful differentiation of every 
vowel and every consonant from its fellow-vowels and 
fellow-consonants. A blase uniformity of vowel-sound, 
and a weak, flaccid style of consonant, common in 
tired colloquial speaking, are obviously intolerably 
offensive in such utterances as the Lord's Prayer, the 
Gloria and the Creed. But a warning must be added 
that aggressive clearness on the part of single wor- 
shippers, with however pious an intention, is a flaw 
in congregational utterance. 

Clearness and care in speed must ultimately be, not 
individual, but corporate, and, in the initial stages of 



78 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

attaining this end, the keenest spirits must be the most 
intensely tactful in utterance themselves. 

Much could be added to the above six suggested 
rulings, without discounting them in the minds of 
those most anxious to dispel the discouraging apathy 
today. What would the clergy who rattle through the 
most profound petitions presto^ day after day, say to 
any musician who rattled presto through the first move- 
ment of the "Moonlight" Sonata ? But even the poor, 
single-sentence prayer of the publican can be more im- 
portant to men at worship than a million "Moonlight" 
Sonatas, What has come to pass in this our needy and 
enlightened age, that, in the highest places of worship 
in the land, we have to listen, Sunday after Sunday, to 
such a thoughtless enormity as the following : 

Prestissimo. 







^v^F^F 



Al-migh-tyGod,un-to whom all hearts be o-pen, all de-sires known. 

Ruling (iii.) above only suggests that in this splendid 
and solemn preparatory prayer, every communicant 
present shall be given reasonable time to think and mean 
the- succession of thoughts contained in it with becom- 
ing reverence : 

(a) That God is all might ; 

(#) That there is not a heart of a single inhabitant 

of the globe shut to Him ; 
(ff) That all desires of all men are known to Him. 

Time is of the essence of the contract here in exactly 
the same way in which it is essential for Beethoven to 
think such calm thoughts a these : 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG 79 

2/0. 




Let the reader play this presto, and observe the effect on 
Beethoven disciples, or on himself if he have discern- 
ment* That thoughtless, unloving utterances of momen- 
tous prayers are to be heard daily on the lips of leaders 
forces upon us the question : Is the evil due to repeti- 
tion? Is it, perhaps, repetition beyond absorption- 
point which works this kind of havoc with clerical 
minds ? Yet, repetition is good ! It is, perhaps, only 
good when it still can be identified with the spirit and 
effort of 'perfecting. Any other repetition than that which 
amplifies the meaning of the words must, it would 
seem, fall under the withering reproof of Christ Him- 
self, as "vain" 

We may now turn from this painfully rudimentary 
table of hints to the consideration of their application 
to, and effect upon, our service as a whole. For the effort 
to give the fitting and most adequate utterance to every 
one of our 3,000 words, whether by clergy, choir or 
congregation, would result in something far more im- 
portant, namely the vital effort duly to relate word 
to word into a service of refreshing proportions and 
unity, without monotony and without excess. 

One of the wisest, most sympathetic, and saintly 
critics, hearing a full cathedral service at the Temple 
Church one Sunday morning, found it very beautiful 
but "full of climaxes." A particularly fine psalm (for 
example, ciii.) was in itself a spiritual climax, the Te 



80 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Deum was a climax ; so were the Benedictus, the 
anthem, the Nicene Creed and the triumphant hymn. 
This was a clearly flagrant case of excess of musical 
zeal, giving glowing settings to great words regardless 
of the powers of the worshipper to absorb them. We 
all are painfully familiar with the opposite abuse, when 
the whole tract of utterance is flat country. Mr. Glad- 
stone once reproved the easy critic of the easy-going 
service when he said he had never heard a sermon with 
no point of interest in it ; but, he added, he was bound 
to say it was often only the text ! 

When a three-syllabled word is uttered, the point is 
not merely that all three syllables should be vitally and 
clearly uttered, but that their proportions should be so 
intelligently right as to move us. Think of the word 
"commandment," for example, without the challenging 
swing of the voice into the second syllable. It becomes 
something less than itself if every syllable is uttered as 
of equal importance. (Let the reader try it.) Simi- 
larly, on the most comprehensive scale possible, 
our interest in this chapter is not merely that those 
imagined 3,000 words should be workmanlike, but 
perfectly proportioned to carry the spirit of the service 
and recreate the worshippers. Authorities in each 
church must look to it that the words that are better 
said should not be sung ; those that are better sung 
must not be said ; for this would be short-coming. 
Furthermore, those that are best said or sung slowly, 
or softly, or speedily, or loudly, must all fall into their 
places in our general tract of utterance, and the words 
that form the fitting climax of the service must receive 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG 8l 

their due regard. And this is not really so hard a matter. 
All can enter into it. It needs only thought and ready 
control of personal inclinations for the good of the 
whole. It is, moreover, intensely interesting and 
stimulating to those who study it. It can be made the 
deliberate subject of sermons, and one of the aims of 
the congregational practices that will be discussed in a 
later chapter. 

To conclude, let us imagine this natural voice of wor- 
ship at work, and watch analytically its obedience to the 
natural rules of the game as we have tried to describe 
them in this and the previous chapter. For this purpose 
we must think of the speaking and singing voice as one. 
Think of any well-known psalm liake, for example, 
Psalm ciii. as being sincerely spoken (by one or many), 
or in a land of chant wonderfully suited to the voice as 
it works to get the whole spirit of the psalm through. 

Watch the voice in the first verse; 

"Praise the Lord, O my soul : 
and all that is within me praise His holy Name." 

It would naturally tend to keep every rule named 
in Chapter IV, as to the rise and fall, the long 
and short, the strong and weak of the utterance. 
Thus (a) it would naturally rise in the first verse on 
the significant word "all that is within me" ; (#) it 
would lengthen such "carrying" syllables as praise, 
Lord, soul, and relatively shorten the little syllables 
round them ; (<r) it would give volume to all these 
forthright words and verses generally, and proceed to 
lessen volume gradually as the psalm grows more con- 



82 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

templative; (d) it would speed up the ecstatic final 
verses, after having slowed down in the reflective 
verses beginning "the days of man are but as grass" ; 
(<<?) it would carefully space out the similes ("like as the 
east/' etc., and "like as a father") in order to give the 
listener's responsive mind the needed time to swing 
over thoroughly into each profound comparison as it 
is made and all of this quite unconsciously ! 

It is just such instant and spontaneous application of 
the various means of expression in detail that makes for 
eloquent phrasing. In such a phrase, for example, as : 

"who saveth thy life from destruction/' 

one can hear the pitch normally rise to the word life, 
then fall ; while the long and short, and strong and 
weak syllables would together produce some such 
natural rhythm whether in speech or chant as this :* 

O) ( ( 

JIJ J^JN-7J S - > S IJ .Ml 

who sav - eth thy life from de - struc - tion. 

But in the end, the whole technique of utterance would 
subconsciously bring to light the design of the psalm 
itself: its exuberant start, its deepening thought, its 
sorrowful reflections, and its final reckless ecstasy of 
trust and praise. The choir would discover strong, 

* The reader cannot too carefully guard himself from reading 
these approximate note- values as a fixity to be literally observed. 
No mensural music ever survives such treatment ; much less can 
chanting or speech be held literally to any notational aid. The 
picture in notes is needed, only to help the mind to freedom and 
clear concepts. Given these, the voice will escape the common 
danger of turning notes into fetters. 



WORDS SAID OR SUNG 83 

ringing, swift utterance at the outset, still more at the 
end, with perhaps a natural attargando of the very last 
six words, while the intermediate verses would be 
markedly varied, quieter, lower, slower by turns. 

In the case of an inspired and cultured reader this 
would all occur naturally and without premeditation 
or study. But the fact has to be faced that the indis- 
pensable condition of spontaneity is too often absent 
in the case of singing, because the boon of a mastered 
and unconsciously applied technique is far less frequent 
in the singer than in the speaker. 

Indeed, when all is said, the crucial question will 
still recur : Can what happens naturally in the case of 
sincere reading, and that only after long unconscious 
practice, be acquired and become our ordinary use in 
corporate worship, even on the very simplest lines here 
suggested ? Well, the only true answer to this recurrent 
question seems to us to be a persistent and faithful "Yes," 
but not at the expense of worship itself. Though it is 
true that present-day singing is a far less natural art 
than present-day speaking; though the singing in- 
stinct in man, woman and child has been badly 
damaged by the performing sense ; yet the thrill of 
simple choral melody as an actual carrier of the rapture 
of worship beyond all speech has been, and can be 
attained by the humblest of folk. The process of mak- 
ing it the accepted thing through the whole country, 
indeed through the whole of Christendom, must needs 
be slow. Only very gradually will people come to sing 
as un-selfconsciously as they speak. 

With all these things in mind, we would strongly 



84 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

urge the reader to pursue his own line of thought and 
study of English as a vehicle of the creative mind, 
whether in worship or in anything else. But we wish 
to warn him beforehand that, while the general popu- 
lar understanding of the simple principles of utterance 
discussed here is so urgently needed, it is but a pre- 
liminary ; and all that is written in this chapter should 
be read in order to be forgotten. For whether in speech 
or song it is notoriously fatal to be thinking of one's 
voice or its effect. Yet the five points must be so 
assimilated as to be forgettable. Like bodily nourish- 
ment, they have to be "inwardly digested." Both 
agreed speech and agreeable song can, indeed, attain in 
action to a molten amalgam of all factors of eloquence, 
but only when all are mastered and none remembered. 
Only inspiration can use and forge technique as it 
chooses ; and inspiration comes, not by careful tuition, 
but by care-free intuition. We would remind the 
reader of Sir Walter Parratt's remark to a singing bird : 
"Ah, my little dear, you wouldn't sing like that if you'd 
been taught 1" Yet this luminous quip of a great 
teacher would only darken counsel if his fellow- 
teachers took it to mean "away with your teaching 1" 
It can only mean that all good singing lies on the fur- 
ther side of the forgotten pains of learning. Physically, 
we are as free-born singers as the birds. Spiritually, 
we must continually take pains to attain freedom. That 
it is gloriously worth it in this matter of worship- 
music, all must agree. 



PART II 
PRACTICAL TEAM WORK 

"SHARING each other's tastes for good things, and 
therefore competing with one another, we have devised 
a system of distribution of our activities. . . . Dis- 
interestedness is a feature present in art as well as in 
virtue. . . . Fine art unites men into society in respect 
of production, virtue unites them so in respect of 
practice. . , ." S. ALEXANDER : Beauty and other 
Forms of Value. 



CHAPTER V 

THE TEAM SPIRIT 
"Gird yourselves with humility to serve one another." ST. PETER. 

THE title of this chapter describes in a brief and 
homely way the first necessity of all good choral 
work, from the simplest to the most elaborate. 
It is borrowed from sport, because the games field 
provides the best illustration of the fact that in any kind 
of communal activity unselfish co-operation counts for 
more than brilliant individualism. This is true even of 
a pair at tennis, as it is of a couple playing or singing 
duets ; it is immeasurably truer of a football team and 
of a choral society ; and the principle applies above 
all to a church choir, whose organization and work 
must take account of certain non-musical conditions. 
The church choir is, in fact, a choral body sui generis, for 
reasons that are, we think, worth examination, because 
they bear on the most vital aspects of the choir's work. 
The qualifications for membership of a choral society 
are purely musical, and rightly so ; whereas entry to a 
church choir is (or ought to be) via membership of the 
church. Such a term as "religious test" is unpopular 
today. Very well ; let us avoid it and put the case in a 
way that is as inoffensive as it is uncompromising. The 
church choir is a section of church workers drawn from 
the congregation, like any other voluntary church 
organization ; and practising membership of the church 

87 



88 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

ought to be as naturally assumed in the case of a church 
singer as of a church parish councillor, a lay reader, or 
a district visitor. A church choir is therefore not an 
independent organization, but a small section of the 
congregation we might call it an executive com- 
mittee in the most literal sense, with the choirmaster as 
chairman charged with the musical interests of the 
congregation. The method by which a choir will fulfil 
that charge varies widely in accordance with the local 
needs and traditions, the wish of the incumbent and 
congregation, or the policy of the choirmaster arrived 
at after consultation with the incumbent. A poorly 
equipped choir may find itself highly tried by the de- 
mands made on it ; on the other hand, a highly efficient 
or ambitious choir may be called on to limit its activi- 
ties to a point far below its attainments and desires. 
Herein lies a fundamental difference between a church 
choir and a choral society a difference so obvious that 
it needs to be pointed out from time to time. A choral 
society's performances are limited only by the musical 
ability of its average member : those of a church choir 
must always be governed by a number of conditions 
that apply to no other performing body, and chief 
among these is the factor (again obvious, and almost 
universally ignored) that the hearers are not an audi- 
ence, but a gathering of fellow-worshippers whose 
primary interest in the proceedings is not musical. 
Indeed, to some of those present any music that is not 
simple may be a distraction rather than a devotional 
stimulus. Nor can this minority be ruled out of the 
discussion on the ground that it consists of a handful of 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 89 

admittedly unmusical people, for it is an easily verifiable 
fact that the preference of this minority is shared by 
many trained musicians. That the extremes of musical 
and non-musical folk may thus hold the same view on 
a musical question is a fact and a significant one that 
is too rarely considered by choirs and choirmasters. 

This difference between a choral society and a church 
choir being granted that the former is a purely musical 
organization singing to an audience interested in choral 
music, and the latter a small body of lay-workers de- 
puted to lead their fellow-worshippers in praise and to 
beautify the service further, so far as their skill allows 
and time permits this difference granted, it follows 
that church choir membership demands an unusual 
degree of unselfish co-operation. And by co-operation 
we mean not merely a pulling together among the 
members themselves, but something more difficult and 
vital : the choir must be united in aim and spirit with 
the clergy and congregation. 

Now union, as the proverb says, is strength ; and to 
the question "Why ?" the reply is as obvious as the 
proverb. But is it not equally true that the strength is 
the result not only of common aim, but of common 
sacrifice as well ? No collection of individuals can com- 
bine without some concession on the part of every 
member. Let us see how this applies to our church 
choral team. 

Votes of thanks to a voluntary choir invariably lay 
stress on the time the members willingly give to the 
practices. But time is not the hardest thing to sacrifice : 
church music ought to cost singers more than that. 



90 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

The musical needs of the church may call for sacrifice 
in regard to likes and dislikes ; attractive and familiar 
things may have to be dropped in favour of some that 
are at first (perhaps even permanently) unattractive. 
The giving of an hour a week is a trifling sacrifice in 
comparison with the loyal undertaking of an uncon- 
genial task. A choir that holds together cheerfully 
during an unpopular change of regime is exemplifying 
team spirit of the highest type. 

This kind of self-denial is not confined to the choir : 
the congregation may be no less highly tried. The giv- 
ing up of a popular bad hymn-tune in favour of a good 
new one may, to the detached observer, seem but a 
trifle: experience often shows it to be what Mr. Chester- 
ton would call a Tremendous Trifle. On the other hand, 
zealous church music reformers may have to be content 
to make haste slowly in raising the standard of taste in 
choir and people. Old associations inevitably count for 
much in any kind of communal music ; to disregard 
such associations even more to scoff at them is to 
rouse a spirit of opposition that may tend to establish 
the "old favourite" even more strongly. It is a far from 
rare experience to find a congregation split asunder 
over the choice of a hymn-book, or even of a solitary 
tune. A disaster of this kind points to a lack of tact 
on the official side, or of reasonableness in the congre- 
gation; and it is a regrettable probability that both 
parties will be concerned less with the doctrinal sound- 
ness or the spiritual value of the hymns than with the 
character or quality of the tunes to which they are sung. 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 9! 

Of the musical and non-musical aspects of the team 
spirit, we have dealt with the latter first because it is 
usually the less regarded of the two, despite its funda- 
mental importance. (The give-and-take demands of 
choral singing are far more easily met, if only for the 
reason that their urgency is more apparent.) 

As this book is not a musical primer, but rather an 
attempt at a considered statement of aims and ideals, 
we do not propose to deal exhaustively with the techni- 
cal side of choir training, especially as the ground is 
already well covered by textbooks, particulars of which 
will be found in the bibliography. Instead, we choose 
for discussion a factor that is usually passed over, either 
because its importance is too little realized, or because 
it is taken for granted. This factor is listening ; and 
we enlarge the term into the listening habit, because 
listening on demand, so to speak, is a cure, whereas 
listening by habit is a preventative. 

Elsewhere in this book we summarize such purely 
vocal requirements as blend, balance, intonation, and 
ensemble into an alliterative trinity of activities 
toning, tuning and timing. 

They are attainable only through listening : the 
singer must listen to himself, to his fellows, and to the 
accompaniment. To himself: a less natural process 
than it may seem to be. Every teacher and student of 
solo singing knows that the person least aware of the 
quality and character of tone being produced is the 
singer himself. His is more than a case of being too 
near the instrument, or even of being the instrument 
itself, for the instrument is inside him ; he is a mere 



52 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

container. That is why the student begins by taking 
the word of his teacher as to whether he is producing 
good tone ; he develops the habit of listening acutely 
to himself; he observes the physical sensations that are 
both cause and effect of the varied qualities of tone 
comprised in his voice ; and he ends by being able to 
play on this hidden and most sensitive of all instru- 
ments with the ease and resourcefulness of a pianist 
or violinist. Now, this constant listening and testing 
is well within the power of the average choir-singer, 
with, of course, the co-operation of the choirmaster. 
Any keen and competent choir-trainer who has had 
long experience of teaching boys of the ordinary parish 
church choir type will bear witness as to the readiness 
with which they will develop a listening faculty that 
begins with inculcated habit and ends by being in- 
stinctive and subconscious. The high standard of the 
best English boy trebles is ample proof of what can 
be done in this way with material that is available, in 
great or small measure, in every centre of population. 
The adult untrained singer is a more difficult pro- 
position : he starts, as a rule, handicapped by bad vocal 
habits, whereas the boy begins with a clean slate ; and 
the more highly developed mentality of the grown-up 
may be a hindrance rather than a help because like 
the adult voice itself it is more "set," and less elastic 
aad responsive than that of the boy. Nevertheless, 
that average untrained adults are capable of being 
developed into capital chorus singers is proved over 
and over again at Competition Festivals, the best results 
often being achieved by choirs from villages and small 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 93 

towns where a few years previously a choral society did 
not exist. There is a recent case on record where the 
village in question not only had had no choral society, 
but where the villagers broke into astonished laughter 
when their first conductor produced a stick for conduct- 
ing. They had never seen one ! But before their second 
year was out, they had taken two first prizes and the 
Wakefield Medallion at their county festival. What 
is done in all parts of the country by these choral 
societies ought to be done by the church choirs that 
draw their material from the same source. That it is 
not done is patent. 

Nor will it be done until the church choirmaster 
ceases to confine his attention to the boys in regard to 
vocal training and sight-singing. Let the difficulties be 
granted : the men are present at one weekly practice, 
whereas the boys are usually present at several; the 
practice attended by the men is actually a rehearsal 
for the ensuing Sunday rather than a practice at which 
fundamentals and general principles can receive atten- 
tion ; and the presence of the boys precludes special 
work for the men, partly because it involves dangerous 
inactivity for the boys, and even more because the 
feelings of the men have to be considered : they 
naturally object to their deficiencies being exposed 
before youngsters. It is rarely possible to obtain 
the presence of the men for an extra practice, even 
if the choirmaster can spare the time ; but a plan that, 
from personal experience, we know to be successful is 
the tacking on of even a quarter of an hour extra for the 
men at the end of the full practice. It will usually be 



94 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

found that, having reserved the evening for choir-work, 
they will not grudge this extra period. (Occasionally, 
when the Sunday work is well in hand, the full practice 
may well be shortened for the benefit of the men's 
training.) In this weekly quarter of an hour a great 
deal of valuable work may be done by a choirmaster 
who is able to deal with elementary matters in an 
interesting and practical way. 

The two subjects that should be given first place in 
a men's practice are voice-production and sight-reading. 
It must be said frankly that there is a tendency, in 
church choir and choral society alike, to shirk these 
subjects, on the ground that singers dislike them. But 
is not the real" reason more often the inability of the 
teacher himself? Few choirmasters have themselves 
received any vocal training since their childhood : the 
fundamentals of singing are alike for all voices, but 
there are difficulties in the use of the adult voice that 
can be overcome only by a trained adult teacher. The 
necessary preparation need be neither long nor costly : 
a couple of terms with a good teacher will enable a 
choirmaster to show his basses how to "cover" the 
tone in order to produce musical and expressive top 
notes instead of a shout, and to demonstrate to his 
tenors the use of the light or "head" register. He may 
help himself, too, by studying a few of the many simple 
practical books on the subject (included in the bibli- 
ography). Nor can the choirmaster, amateur or pro- 
fessional, afford to neglect the valuable aid offered by 
the admirable choir-training examinations of the Royal 
College of Organists. There ate two grades, one fo 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 95 

the non-diplomees of the College a scheme specially 
designed for the amateur and semi-professional and 
a more exacting one for those who hold the Associate 
and Fellowship diplomas. Here it may be said in pass- 
ing that the standard of choir-training will be greatly 
improved when incumbents, and others who are re- 
sponsible for filling appointments, show a preference 
for the holders of the College Choir-Training Certificate. 
A good organ player is an acquisition, but a good 
choir-trainer is a treasure, even though he be only a 
moderate hand at the keyboard ; for, when all is said, 
the congregation may easily escape voluntaries by a 
punctual arrival and an expeditious departure, whereas 
the results of bad choir-training have to be endured. 

In addition to the R.C.O, choir-training examina- 
tions there are frequent courses in the subject at the 
headquarters of the School of English Church Music 
(St. Nicolas College, Chislehurst) ; and in most dioceses 
there is a Church Music Committee under whose 
auspices summer schools and other educational gather- 
ings are held. Never, in fact, had choirmasters so many 
facilities for learning their job cheaply and pleasantly 
as they have today. But in the long run, we repeat, the 
responsibility rests on incumbents and church councils. 
It is their plain duty to put first things first by engaging 
a choirmaster and organist rather than an organist and 
choirmaster ; to insist, when filling an appointment, on 
(a) unequivocal testimony to the applicant's choir- 
training ability ; or () the possession of an R.C.O. 
certificate, or evidence of attendance at a School of 
English Church Music training course. In cases when 



96 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

a promising organist is already in office, they should 
enable him to take advantage of facilities for improving 
himself as a choirmaster, by granting occasional leave 
of absence, adding, if necessary, such small financial 
aid as may be called for. 

Returning to the problem of the training of the 
choirmen, let it be assumed that no special practice for 
their benefit is possible, or that the choirmaster is un- 
able to give them instruction on the purely vocal side. 
Even in these discouraging circumstances much may 
be done where there is goodwill backed up by the 
common-sensible and practical qualities that are lumped 
together in the term gumption. A good deal of voice- 
training may be done by simple and indirect means that 
need little skill on the part of the teacher, and that have 
the further advantage of being palatable to men who 
would shy at the term "voice-production," Thus, even 
the roughest voices shed a good deal of their crudity 
if the choirmaster asks for (and sees that he gets) plenty 
of soft and m&gy-forte unaccompanied singing at the 
weekly practice ; and the custom of singing unaccom- 
panied at least one verse or hymn at every service will 
speedily bring about an all-round improvement besides 
adding a touch of variety. A familiar hymn-tune or 
chant, or a phrase of it even a single chord can be 
used as a medium for practising blend, balance, breath- 
ing (sustaining evenly for a given number of beats after 
a quiet deep intake of breath), and articulation (simple 
sentences, some of them chosen or invented to over- 
come faults and to develop virtues ; counting at vary- 
ing speeds is particularly useful, as it constitutes a 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 97 

multiple exercise intonation, blend, balance, quality 
of tone, articulation and the counting serves to 
register the breath-control) ; add power contrast and 
nuance ( == = a ^)> and a common chord may be 
made an attractive and easy vehicle for development 
of many of the fundamentals of choralism. New 
chants and hymn tunes can be made valuable means of 
developing sight-singing and good tone. Instead of a 
part being played over and imitated, parrot-wise, by 
the singers, it should be read, no matter how much 
stumbling occurs ; and if new and unfamiliar chants 
and hymns are hummed and vocalized, all vowels 
being used in turn, sometimes preceded by a consonant 
chosen with a special object (/ and </for tongue, p and 
m for lips, n for nasal resonance, and so on), the music 
will be assimilated and the voices improved rapidly. 
Humming is especially valuable as a cure for bad tone, 
throatiness and forcing ; good free humming (i.e., with 
the facial muscles relaxed as in the involuntary hum- 
ming expressive of a contented mind) is, in fact, one 
of the safest and best of all exercises ; and though 
simple and fundamental, it can always be resorted to 
with profit and pleasure. 

(There is general agreement amongst prominent 
choral trainers, especially in the most important North 
of England centres of choralism, as to the value of even 
a slight knowledge of tonic solfa as a basis for sight- 
reading. Prejudice against the system still exists in 
some academic quarters, especially among musicians 
who are primarily instrumentalists ; and their objections 
are in part due to the attitude of solfa extremists who 

7 



c>8 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

regard the method as an end in itself rather than as 
(i) a quick and easy means of learning to read, in- 
valuable in circles where time is limited, and (2) as a 
stepping-stone to intelligent use of the staff notation, 
the system which has three irrefutable claims : (a) it is 
historic, (&) its usage being practically universal, it 
constitutes the nearest approach to a world-language, 
and (r) it is the only notation in which the whole of the 
musical repertory is expressed. 

The sight-reading problem is one that must be faced, 
for the choral situation today is anomalous. There is 
probably more widely diffused choralism than ever 
before, yet the level of sight-singing is perilously low. 
We say "perilously" because of our conviction that the 
splendid choral work now being done in rural and 
other small centres cannot be fully developed much 
of it, indeed, will probably cease unless the standard 
of sight-reading is considerably raised. It is no exagger- 
ation to say that a very large proportion of the members 
of choirs of all kinds are musically illiterate ; the older 
members of church choirs and choral societies are (we 
hear from many quarters) inclined to shy at sight- 
reading classes ; the younger members, many of whom 
acquired the rudiments of tonic solfa in their school- 
days, find little opportunity of developing their know- 
ledge of the system, still less of using it as a basis for 
staff-reading. The future of choralism is with these 
young members : can they be expected in this age of 
speed and many counter-attractions to retain their 
interest in choral work when the weekly practice con- 
sists of tedious repetition of a few part-songs, learned 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 99 

mainly by ear ? Or of church choirs, by whom even a 
new hymn-tune has to be picked up, part by part, after 
countless playings over ? Reading that depends over- 
much on "ear" is an expensive makeshift expensive 
in time and labour and in subsequent mistakes in per- 
formance, for the results are rarely safe : the mastery of 
a tricky passage demands a conscious use of mind and 
musicianship rather than of instinct, and these faculties 
must work through a ready visual grasp of notation. 
Hence the truth of the doggerel summary : "Ear-reading 
is dear reading ; sight-reading is right reading/' 

The explanation of the low standard of music- 
reading in church choirs is simple. The bulk of the 
repertory is published in staff-notation only; the staff 
is difficult to teach to those who come fresh to it in 
adult years ; even adults who know the staff through 
previous experience as pianists find it by no means 
easy to sing from. (On keyboard instruments the notes 
are ready-made, and all intervals and combinations of 
sounds are equally easy ; singers have to make their 
own notes, and to the inexperienced there are few easy 
intervals outside scale passages and the notes of the 
common chord.) 

The sight-reading difficulty is accentuated by the 
fact that the choir members who need help the most 
are those whose practice-time is least the adults. It is 
often said that boys need no instruction in sight- 
reading : they acquire the gift naturally. A truer state- 
ment of the case is that boys learn to read quickly 
(by association of signs seen with the sounds heard) 
in spite of the lack of knowledge or specific instruction, 



100 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

and because of advantages not possessed by their adult 
colleagues. They are quick in the uptake ; the mere fact 
that they are schoolboys as well as choristers ensures a 
degree of receptivity denied to grown-ups whose minds 
and habits are set, and whose interests lie in a hundred 
other directions ; both the imitative faculty and the 
memory are at their best in childhood ; and, above all, 
as the treble part usually consists of the tune, it is more 
easily "picked up" than any other part. Even the fact 
of its being the top part counts for a good deal, as is 
proved when boys are called on to sing a second treble 
part of fair difficulty. On the whole, however, if time 
is limited, choirboys can get along pretty well without 
much sight-reading practice, though the wise choir- 
master will take advantage of the knowledge of tonic 
solfa they acquire at school ; and he will use it especially 
in the overcoming of difficult intervals and changes of 
key. One element in reading, however, should always 
be taught to boys : time-values of notes and rests. 
Tunes may be picked up ; time must be taught. Right 
notes sung out of time become wrong, and in a way 
that is often disastrous. The use of such a book on the 
elements as "The Little Choir Book," by Thomas 
Curry (Novello, ifd.), will save much labour and 
temper all round ; and a very practical and attractive 
way of getting over the difficulty is a set of scale 
exercises by Walter S. Vale, in which all the most com- 
monly used note-values and rests are employed. It is 
published by the Faith Press, and costs a mere penny. 
The habit of beating time by a slight movement of the 
hand should also be encouraged. 



THE TEAM SPIRIT IOI 

Choirmasters and choirs alike are naturally reluctant 
to grapple with the problem ostensibly on the ground 
of lack of time. Yet, met aright, the difficulty can be 
overcome at small expense of labour and time. "There is 
no doubt," says Dr. W. G. Whittaker (one of the many 
music educationists who are also tonic solfa enthusiasts), 

"that the best way of teaching the staff, which 
ought to be the object before every worker in 
the singing-class field, is through solfa, using 
thoroughly its methods and as much solfa nota- 
tion as is necessary to gain the ultimate goal. . . . 
Every staff step should be preceded by its equiva- 
lent in solfa. . . . It is a mistake to postpone staff 
notation until singers are able to read fluently in 
solfa. . . . Many teachers imagine that when they 
teach facts about staff notation they are teaching 
their class to sing. This shows misunderstanding 
of the very basic principles of sight-singing. The 
knowledge that a certain line is E, that a certain 
sign is a crotchet, is of no more value in sight-sing- 
ing than the theory of relativity. The principle 
enunciated by John Curwen, 'Teach the thing be- 
fore the sign, the sound before the notation/ is 
a fundamental law. The less theory that is taught 
the better ; there should be only the barest mini- 
mum, and that should be introduced only when 
practical work has reached a stage which demands 
it. A fact which is not used frequently is quickly 
forgotten and time spent over it is wasted. First 
teach your class to read, and then to know a few 
simple facts about notation."* 

* "Class Singing," by W. G. Whittaker (Oxford University 
Press). 



IO2 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Reading first, facts later : how wild the idea sounds ! 
Yet it is worth a trial by those who have drudged away 
at the names of the notes on the lines and spaces, the 
functions of the sharp, flat, and natural, and so forth ; 
only to find that, after all, the singers continue to guess 
rather than read, the musically endowed guessing well, 
the others . . . 

"The thing before the sign, the sound before the 
notation :" experience will prove this to be an as- 
tonishingly easy process. Every person not tone-deaf 
finds little difficulty in identifying and singing the 
notes of the common chord dob, me^ soh, dob the 
framework of the scale on which most modern music 
is written. With a little practice these may be sung in 
any order and at varying pitches ; solfaing from the 
staff should then begin, any line or space being used for 
dob. The next step is vocalizing from the staff, i.e. sing- 
ing the notes of the chord to a vowel sound instead of 
to the solfa names (lab is often used for such vocalizing, 
but as it is the name of a note, the plain vowel ah is 
better; other vowels may be used with advantage, 
sometimes preceded by a consonant, pah, nah> and mob 
being especially useful). The framework of the scale 
having been thoroughly mastered, the filling-in may 
be done, the best order being ray, te, fab, lab. The 
sharpening or flattening of notes is easily taught by 
being dealt with first in solfa, mainly because the effect 
is suggested by the names if ah sharpened becomes/*? ; 
te flattened is taw, and so on. Even these early stages of 
approach to the staff seem complicated when set forth 
on paper. Actually the process is simple. A skilled 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 103 

teacher can, in fact, lay the foundation of good reading 
by the use of no more elaborate apparatus than his 
hands the left held up fanwise to represent the scale, 
the forefinger of the right used as a pointer. He would 
probably begin with two fingers, taking the little finger 
as doh> the next as me^ with the space between for ray, 
adding the remaining fingers and thumb with their 
spaces one at a time. All the fingers and spaces in turn 
should be used for dob. The hand can then be used to 
represent the staff, the dob still being movable. This 
method is as old as the hills as some hills, at least 
for Guido d'Arezso used the left hand in an even more 
elaborate way, each finger-joint representing a note, the 
result being analogous to the Tonic Solfa modulator. 

For the average inexperienced teacher especially 
if he be himself a beginner in solfa there is an excel- 
lent set of little textbooks called "The Dual Notation 
Course," particulars of which are given in the biblio- 
graphy. By the use of these, the teaching of solfa and 
staff proceeds simultaneously from the first. 

We have dwelt at some length on this matter, be- 
cause we are convinced that the future of choral sing- 
ing in this country is largely bound up with it. A very 
large proportion of the finest choral music, sacred and 
secular, is compounded of simple passages that any 
normally intelligent person ought to be able to sing 
at sight. And, for the encouragement of the timid, we 
repeat that even a very slight knowledge of solfa is 
an invaluable aid to reading from the staff, especially 
if it be backed up by some familiarity with the "time- 
names/' (These are a simple set of syllables that teach 



104 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

note-values through rhythm, just as solfa teaches the 
staff through a grasp of intervals and the relationship 
of the notes of the scale.) 

Convinced by our first-hand acquaintance of the 
astonishing results obtained by use of the solfa system 
in teaching choralists of all sorts, from infants to 
adults with no previous musical training and with little 
time to spare, we end this chapter with a few facts 
designed to remove the anti-solfa prejudice that still 
exists among professional musicians. 

First, we quote the opening paragraph of the eight- 
column article, "Tonic Solfa/' in Grove's Dictionary 
(1928 edition): 

Tonic solfa is the name of a method of teaching 
sight-singing from a special form of notation 
which has had the most far-reaching effect in 
promoting popular choral singing throughout the 
British Isles. 

So far from the system being opposed to the staff, it 
sets out to supply the best of approaches thereto. Staff 
notation is the growth of centuries, and, having de- 
veloped slowly and simultaneously in many countries 
to meet all needs, it contains elements that are puzzling 
to the beginner. Admirably adapted for all compre- 
hensive and instrumental purposes, it is difficult for 
singers in early practical stages, especially in chromatic 
and dissonant passages. Tonic solfa is an explanatory 
and, as such, a severely logical system, free from the 
difficulties of the staff, where explanatory processes are 
necessarily outgrown. (Chromatic passages, for in- 
stance, give very little trouble in solfa, owing to a 



THE TEAM SPIRIT 



IOJ 



principle of key-transition which, in effect, leads to the 
employment of only one key.) 

Though the solfa system is less than a century old, 
it has a mediaeval basis, its sound-names dating from 
about a thousand years ago. Here, in modern notation, 
is the plainsong hymn, "Ut queant laxis," written by 
Paulus Diaconus, about 770; a couple of centuries 
later Guido d'Arezzo, observing that the opening notes 
of the first six of its seven phrases made up the hexa- 
chord (the scale from C to A), adopted the syllables 
sung to these notes, and used them as names. 






Ut que-ant lax - is R<? - so-na - re fi-bris Mi .... ra ges- to-rum 




- li tu - o-rum, Sol ve-pol-lu - ti La-bi - i re - a - turn, 



^P 



San....cte Jo..an..nes. 

Do was substituted for Ut in the seventeenth cen- 
tury, and adopted throughout Europe except in France, 
where Ut is still used. (The origin of the Do is doubt- 
ful ; it is either the first syllable of Domintts, or of Don*, 
the name of an Italian musician.) At the end of the 
sixteenth century Si was adopted for the seventh note 
of the scale, being changed to te in 1 83 5 by Mss Glover 
of Norwich, the originator of the system that was later 
perfected by the Rev. John Curwen, who changed Sol 



10(5 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

to So6 9 and invented the modified names for sharps and 
flats. 

The principle of key transition referred to above has 
for its basis the Movable Doh 9 examples of which may 
be found in any plainsong of fairly extended compass, 
the clef being placed on any one of the four lines, in 
order to avoid or minimize the use of leger lines. On 
this point Grove says : 

The syllables attributed to Guido were a nota- 
tion, not of absolute pitch, but of tonic relation ; 
his ut 9 re, mi, etc., meaning sometimes 



and sometimes 



and so on, according as the tonic changed its 
pitch; and this ancient use of the syllables to 
represent, not fixed sounds, but the sounds of the 
scale, has been always of the greatest service in 
helping the singer, by association of name with 
melodic effect, to imagine the sound. The modern 
innovation of a "fixed Do" is one of the many 
symptoms (and effects) of the domination of instru- 
ments over voices in the world of modern music. 

And an interesting footnote tells us that Sir John 
Herschel (whose musicianship has been forgotten 
owing to his fame as an astronomer) in an article en- 
titled "Musical Scales" written for the Quarterly 
Journal of Science in 1868 said : 



THE TEAM SPIRIT IOJ 

"I adhere throughout to the good old system of 
representing by Do, Re, Mi, Fa, etc.., the scale of 
natural notes in any key whatever -, taking Do for the 
keynote, whatever that may be, in opposition to 
the practice lately introduced (and soon, I hope, 
to be exploded), of taking Do to represent one 
fixed tone C the greatest retrograde step, in my 
opinion, ever taken in teaching music, or any other 
branch of knowledge." (The "fixed Do" is the 
system preferred in France and Belgium, but has 
been definitely rejected in England.) 

The conclusion of the matter is that the time and 
work so ungrudgingly given to church music by 
thousands of boys and men in parish church choirs 
can yield only half results (if even that) so long as they 
remain in a state of musical illiteracy. A choirman who 
is unable to read a simple passage at the first or second 
attempt ought to be regarded as an anomaly instead of 
a common object of the seashore ; and for the parson 
who says he is fond of music, and adds heartily (as if 
it were a matter for pride) that he doesn't know a from 
, the word anomaly is too mild. 



CHAPTER VI 

LEADERSHIP AND DISCIPLINE 

THESE are not so much musical matters, per- 
haps, as ethical ones that cannot be omitted from 
a book of this kind. 
Loyalty and efficiency cannot be obtained without : 

(a) Complete adherence to the appointed leader., 
coupled with 

() Complete accessibility of the leader to the 
thoughts and suggestions, critical and other- 
wise, of the choir itself. 

There is no such thing as a musical autocracy in a 
healthy choral team : the whole personnel is respon- 
sible. For every choral "building" has an architect : the 
composer. The builders are the singers, and the con- 
ductor a foreman-builder whose word at the moment 
of rendering must be unifying law. But it must be 
borne in mind that the builders are something more 
vital still : they are the very stones of the building, 
down to the humblest "one-note man." They are all 
living stones, singing with fitting will and mind : hence 
the perpetual need of freedom to tell the foreman how 
and what they feel about it. This means that good 
practices should have the soldierly touch of drill under 
command, plus the social touch of committee-work 
under a benignant chairman. The idea has often been 
achieved, and the results, so far as we know, have never 

108 



LEADERSHIP AND DISCIPLINE 109 

failed, provided the social choirman does not cease to 
be soldierly, and the amenable leader never ceases to 
be commanding. 

Some modern factories have a suggestion-box by 
means of which employees offer their ideas of improve- 
ment in administration. But, within bounds, all choris- 
ters may well make their thoughts known at the very 
moment they occur to them. Give choirboys the chance 
to suggest improvements in pointing of psalm verses or 
in tempi 'in anthems, and they will show both enthusiasm 
and sense in a high degree, with what has been called 
"respectful familiarity," often to the great increase of 
interest among the whole choir. The grown-ups are 
less willing to risk being right or wrong. This is un- 
fortunate, because it is usually this department of the 
choir that needs most the vitalizing effect of an occa- 
sional discussion of methods. In any case it may safely 
be remembered that while agreed leadership, loyally 
upheld, is vital, mere command to do it in this or 
that way, exclusive of all other ideas on the point, 
will never succeed. Autocracy (with the lid on) may 
succeed elsewhere never in church. One is reminded 
of the remark of a sixth-form boy to his wisely com- 
panionable headmaster at table one day : "Head, you 
are eating too fast 1" "Oh, thank you, my boy." Such 
working humility among efficient leaders and en- 
couragement of respectful candour at practice would 
banish its devastating opposite of covert discussion of 
shortcomings out of earshot of the supposed short- 
comer. This frankness is within the reach of all. 

It has already been pointed out that among choral 



HO MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

bodies the church choir is sui generis, and the term neces- 
sarily applies also to its discipline and leadership. The 
well-disciplined choir is known less by its singing of 
extended works (in which field it has much in common 
with a choral society) than by its ability to overcome 
the difficulties that are peculiar to its constitution and 
work. These are worth a little discussion from a prac- 
tical point of view. 

As is shown in Chapter V., the singers work under 
very different conditions from those that govern any 
other performing body of musicians. Much of the 
activity often the largest part of it, indeed is in- 
evitably concerned with routine. Week in, week out, 
year after year, the same small but vitally important 
things have to be said or sung, the same physical acts 
of devotion and deportment carried out. It is fatally 
easy for the routine to become "mere," and the acts 
casual and slovenly. Too often the responses, Amens, 
and other details are half-hearted and flabby ; the walk 
degenerates into a slouch, the kneeling into a crouch. 
These faults are hard to cure because the matters in 
which they occur lend themselves less well to practice 
than do the more substantial and attractive parts of 
the service. The perfect response, monotone, and 
Amen may be achieved with ease in the practice room : 
the difficulty lies in transplanting this perfection into 
the choir-stalls. The perfect detail in any affair of. 
routine results, not from the fitful crusade, but from the 
careful habit. The crusade may be indispensable, but as 
it is usually the result of some weeks of slackness, it 
ought to be regarded as a costly remedy, and its need 



LEADERSHIP AND DISCIPLINE III 

avoided by constant watchfulness on the part of the 
choirmaster. The parson, too, has his responsibility 
here : a slovenly response to a slovenly versicle is far 
more a matter of cause and effect than is usually 
realized. Indeed, the degree to which a choir is sub- 
consciously affected by the reading, intoning, and 
general conduct of the service by the officiant is a 
factor that, so far as our observation goes, is rarely 
considered. 

We suggest that the simplest and most effective way 
of dealing with the minutia of a choir's work responses, 
Amens, walking in procession, standing, and kneeling 
is to regard them together as a matter of demeanour or 
deportment, and to deal with them systematically. For 
the singing of a plain Amen or response depends less 
on musical ability than on attention, just as seemliness 
in physical attitude and processional walking is a detail 
of good conduct, not a feat of athleticism : both are, in 
short, merely good choir manners. 

It will generally be found that a choir will respond 
readily to an appeal based on this ground. Nobody 
likes to be accounted ill-mannered, and it ought not 
to be hard to show that the code for the sanctuary, 
like that for every kind of social meeting-place, is 
based on thoughtfiilness and consideration, plus that 
highest kind of good manners known simply as 
reverence. 

Still, some kind of practice may be necessary, and 
it is a good plan to set apart a few minutes of one 
rehearsal per month or so for the overhauling of 
responses and Amens ; and, as the casual singing of 



112 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

responses is sometimes due to the use of one set only, 
it is advisable to ring the changes on two or three.* 
So far as processional walking is concerned, an occa- 
sional rehearsal is necessary ; and if such a useful official 
as a ceremoniarim is available, the choir should be handed 
over to him for the occasion. In default, the parson 
should at least be at hand, if only in order to help the 
choir to realize that the need for care and thoughtful- 
ness on their part does not end (though it may begin) 
with the music. 

It may be useful to consider a few further practical 
points. Slovenliness in standing and kneeling is often 
the result of inconveniently planned seats and desks. 
Such furniture is usually an antique fixture, often more 
pleasing to the eye of the visitor than to the anatomy 
of the user. A good deal may be done in such cases by 
the provision of hassocks or kneeling-racks of a con- 
venient height ; and desks may often be made more 
practicable without serious damage to their appearance. 
In furnishing a new church, or in replacing old choir- 
stalls by new, among the first points that ought to be 
considered are practicability and convenience. Let the 
various designs and measurements be tested in the only 
satisfactory way, i.e. by experimental use of the boys and 
men, kneeling, sitting, and standing ; the height of the 
desk ought to be such that prayer-books can be used 
kneeling and music-books standing, without handling. 

* Choirs that are accustomed to unaccompanied singing of 
fairly difficult five-part polyphony, should consider the collection 
of "Responses by Tudor Composers," recently issued by the 
Church Music Society, edited by Sir Ivor Atkins and Dr. E. H. 
Feliowes (Oxford University Press, is. 6d.). 



LEADERSHIP AND DISCIPLINE 113 

Holding a heavyish volume during a long stretch of 
singing is tiring for the singers and very bad for the 
book; indeed, the lifetime of all the choir music 
(especially single copies of anthems and services) is 
more than doubled if it can live on the desk instead 
of in the hands sometimes hot and careless of the 
singers. (This latter point applies also to the furnishing 
of the practice room.) 

As to walking, whether it be merely a progress from 
vestry to choir stalls, or a liturgical procession, mere 
commonsense will rule out the swinging arms, the 
stride, and the roll. A choir should need only an occa- 
sional reminder that (i) steps should be short ; (2) the 
feet should be placed almost as if walking a plank (this 
automatically cures a tendency to sway from side to 
side) ; (3) when no books are carried the arms should 
hang easily with no more than a suspicion of a swing 
(some choirmasters favour folded arms, but two things 
are to be said against this : the pose is not natural, and 
when it happens to be combined with a roll, the result 
is doubly unfortunate) ; (4) the procession should sug- 
gest walking in files rather than in pairs ; the width 
between files should be a couple of yards or so (rather 
less than more) if the dimensions of the passage-way 
allow; and the walkers should follow each other at 
about an arm's length. (The measurement should not 
be guesswork: it should be ascertained at an occa- 
sional rehearsal by the simple process of each member 
placing his hands on the shoulders of the member 
in front : the space will soon be subconsciously main- 
tained.) We return to that word "natural": it is not 

8 



114 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

natural for boys to walk with downcast eyes and hands 
clasped as if in prayer : the method may suit the illus- 
trated catalogues of church furnishers in which it so 
often figures, but it doesn't belong to real life. Finally, 
the choir (and the clergy) should look neither to the 
right nor to the left ; a roving eye and a distracted 
mind go together. Good choir-walking is a substantial 
addition to the dignity of a service : straggling, jost- 
ling, staring, and arm-swinging are bad manners, made 
worse when displayed by the very people whose duty 
and privilege it is to set the standard. 



CHAPTER VII 

THE PART OF THE CLERGY 

THE musical responsibilities of the parson are 
three-fold : (a) To the art itself, () to the organist 
and choir, and (i) to the congregation. As to (a) : 
there can be no fitly sung liturgy without a musically 
competent officiant. The term "musically competent" 
is not exacting, for it demands no more than ability 
to take a note, and to use the singing voice in tune, 
rhythmically, and with reasonably good tone in the 
preces at Mattins and Evensong ; in monotoning the 
Collects ; and in singing the Sursum Corda and Prefaces 
and the Creed and Gloria intonations at the choral 
celebration of Holy Communion. These simple re- 
quirements can be easily met by all but the tiny 
minority who are tone-deaf. If those who are not so 
afflicted are content to remain incompetent, they are 
setting a poor example to the organist and choir, who 
co-operate with them in these portions of the service, 
and who therefore have a right to expect the necessary 
degree of accuracy. The Report of the Archbishop's 
Committee is unequivocal on this point. The following 
is from the section headed "The Parson* 3 : 

". . . when he cannot sing the officiant's part 
accurately, it is better that he should not attempt 
it, and that in that case the singing of responses 
should be dropped. This need not prevent the 



Il6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

singing of the Sanctus, though that, properly speak- 
ing, is continuous with the versicles and preface. 
These the celebrant must sing at the pitch corre- 
sponding with the Sanctus, or not at all. But other 
versicles and responses can be sung at any pitch 
which may suit him, inasmuch as they link on to 
nothing but the reciting note of the prayer follow- 
ing them : and there is no difficulty in the singers 
taking their pitch from him provided they sing in 
unison. Similarly the "Amens" should not be sung 
unless the prayer has been said upon a fixed note." 

As the necessary type of musical training is now be- 
ing added to the curriculum in an increasing propor- 
tion of Theological Colleges, such an anomaly as a sung 
office being spoilt by the officiant should soon cease 
to be (as it is now) of frequent occurrence. 

The requirements discussed above constitute the 
minimum of what may be required musically of the 
parson. A great deal more is often asked of him, how- 
ever, and it is in view of such contingencies that the 
Report emphasizes the need in Theological Colleges 
for a musical training, simple indeed, yet far beyond the 
preces and monotone stage. The Report says : 

"We feel constrained to urge that it is essential. 
The clergy in every parish in the country now have 
to take a leading part in services that in some de- 
gree are musical; in many places numerically, 
indeed, in most they must direct them, unless 
some more competent musician can be found or 
. paid for. Often it is on the parson, or perhaps on 
his wife, that the duty falls of supervising at least, 
if not actually directing, the music. 



THE PART OF THE CLERGY IIJ 

"The question therefore arises as to the pro- 
portion of educated men who are incapable of 
music. It has been said that tone-deafness is as 
rare as colour-blindness ; and, if this is so, it is 
clear that we are wrong if either in Church or 
State we treat music as an educational luxury for 
the few." 

() The incumbent's position in regard to the 
organist is a frequent cause of misunderstanding on 
both sides. The ultimate responsibility for the music of 
a parish church rests with the incumbent, who "has the 
right of directing the service, e.g., when the organ shall 
and shall not play, and when the children shall and shall 
not chant, though the organist is paid and the children 
managed by the churchwardens."* "Organists have no 
legal status, and no ecclesiastical position as such/'f 
Cripps's "Law Relating to Church and Clergy" is 
more explicit, and shows in what other ways the 
organist is, legally, of no account : 

"As the minister is to direct at his discretion 
what parts of the service are to be sung, and to 
exercise a general superintendence in such matters, 
it follows that he may direct by whom the singing 
and chanting are to be principally performed, 
whether it be instrumental or vocal, and, in fact, 
make any new orders or regulations relating 
thereto as he may think fit, but subject to the 
general controlling power of the ordinary, who is 
the proper person to consider complaints. The 

* Blunt and Phillimore, "The Book of Church Law" (quoted 
in Archbishop's Report), 
f Ibid. 



Il8 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

appointment or dismissal of singers or instru- 
mental performers in the church rests entirely 
with the minister, who might dismiss them in- 
dividually or as a body, appoint a different 
method, or prohibit singing altogether, if he 
thought proper, subject, however, as we have 
already observed." 

This undignified position of an important official 
(especially in regard to insecurity of tenure) is utterly 
opposed to common-sense and the good of the church. 
"The music-director's position should be made secure 
against arbitrary dismissal or capricious action, and an 
appeal should lie to the Bishop/ 5 * The formation of 
parochial councils has eased the organist's situation 
somewhat, inasmuch as the incumbent is far less likely 
to take any kind of strong action without the know- 
ledge or consent of the congregation's representa- 
tives: but legally the position remains as stated in 
the above quotation. 

Many causes of friction would be removed by the 
formation of a Church Music Committee consisting of 
the clergy, the organist and choirmaster, the church- 
wardens, and a group of representative men and women 
of the congregation. In addition to the help it could 
give in the settlement of differences by discussion, such 
a committee might well play a useful part in assisting 
the development of the organist's plans in regard to 
congregational singing, the provision of books for choir 
and people, the supply of recruits for the choir, etc. 

Relations between parson and organist have improved 

* Archbishop's Report. 



THE PART OF THE CLERGY 

during recent years, partly because organists generally 
are not only better qualified musically, but also wider 
in their interests and therefore more companionable. 
The Organists' Associations have done much good 
work in this respect, by periodically bringing together 
the organists of a district for social meetings, rambles, 
lectures, and discussions (not always on music, wisely), 
and so forth; and the frequent co-operation of the 
clergy in the Association's activities is another helpful 
factor. On their side the clergy are realizing the wisdom 
of appointing as their musical director a thoroughly 
competent man, and then leaving him to do the 
work. 

The attitude that should not be taken is implicit in the 
question an ordinand asked a cathedral organist who 
had been lecturing at a Theological College : "To what 
extent shall I be able to interfere with my organist ?" 
We do not know the organist's reply, but it might 
have been on these lines : "The question is apt, and 
shows a praiseworthy desire to avoid an unduly op- 
pressive attitude towards subordinates. You will be 
able to interfere, legally, far more than you probably 
imagine. Thus, as the custody of the organ is yours, 
you may forbid its use at any time, ensuring obedience 
by locking it and losing the key. If the organist uses it 
for teaching purposes, it must be with your consent. 
As to wedding and other fees : professional custom 
(based on common-sense and courtesy) rules that they 
are payable to the organist, even though the bride's 
second cousin plays at the ceremony. You may, how- 
ever, override mere professional custom, and so enable 



120 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

a couple to begin their married life by economizing on 
the commodity that in England is a popular means of 
retrenchment, i.e., music. You will find it easy to get 
rid of an organist who doesn't suit you ; he is, in fact, 
easier to sack than the sexton. This is hard on the 
organist, whose income usually depends less on his 
church salary than on the teaching connection that he 
has laboriously built up. If you force him to change his 
post he will usually have to begin all over again. You 
should therefore think at least twice before dismissing 
him. It may interest you to know that this right of 
arbitrary dismissal of the organist by the parson was so 
frequently exercised in the past, and led to so much 
hardship, that as recently as 1 9 1 7 the matter was brought 
to the notice of the Archbishop of Canterbury by a 
deputation from the Royal College of Organists. To 
proceed : You may at any time alter the entire musical 
character of the services, introducing plainsong, or a 
new hymnal, or florid settings, without consulting 
anybody ; the choir, like the organist, is at your com- 
plete disposal, and you may decide to do without them 
whenever it pleases you. It seems incredible that all 
this power is vested in one who may be entirely un- 
musical, but there it is. In fine, all these things are law- 
ful for you ; but . . ." 

Does this sound bitter ? If so, the bitterness is not 
towards the clergy, who nowadays to their honour be 
it said rarely take advantage of their legal position. 
The imaginary reply to the actual ordinand is a sum- 
mary of the incumbent's rights and the organists' 
wrongs ; and it expresses the feeling of organists con- 



THE PART OF THE CLERGY 121 

earning conditions of employment that dishonour both 
the church and the art and profession of music. 

Happily, there is an increasing amount of virtue in 
that "but" : all the available evidence shows that the 
relations between clergy and organist are better than 
they have ever been. Occasional disputes are exploited 
by the cheaper press, for the good reason that they 
make better "copy" than the harmony that now genet- 
ally reigns : to most parsons thek organist is a "good 
fellow," to most organists their vicar is "one of the 
best." And it is a happy augury that this greatly im- 
proved state of things coincides with the widespread 
awakening of interest in church music. 

(i) The parson's musical responsibility to his congre- 
gation is to a considerable extent bound up with his 
relationship to organist and choi. Experience shows 
that the majority of a congregation can be persuaded 
to agree to considerable changes in the musical ar- 
rangements if the matter is handled tactfully. For ex- 
ample, the introduction of a new hymnal may split a 
congregation beyond reunion if the change is made 
without due preparation and discussion. A general 
meeting of officials, choir, and people is usually the best 
opening move ; and if the meeting can be addressed by 
the organist (who should back up his remarks on the 
musical advantages of the proposed change by a few 
choice examples sung by the choir) so much the better. 
The Parochial Council or the Church Music Commit- 
tee should then go into the matter thoroughly, after 
a few weeks' personal examination of copies ; and, the 
new book having been introduced, the utmost tact 



122 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

should be used in the choice of times until it has be- 
come established. New tunes should not be "shot at" 
the people, but their successful introduction ensured 
by congregational practices. This is an instance of the 
kind of episode that, well handled, unites parson, 
organist, choir, and congregation. The method de- 
scribed is not mere theory : it was adopted at a London 
church within a few months of the publication of the 
"English Hymnal." (In an adjacent parish it happened 
that the book was introduced in the inconsiderate way 
with disastrous results.) 

In all the musical matters of a parish church the need 
is for co-operation between parson, organist, and 
people, even in regard to apparently unimportant 
details. This must not, however, be allowed to dero- 
gate from the position and authority of either parson or 
organist. The parson has the last word on the liturgical 
side ; and the organist (we assume one duly qualified) 
should be the ultimate authority on the music despite 
the legal ruling quoted at the beginning of the chapter. 
Differences there must be, and in a surprisingly large 
number of instances they will be the result, not of slack- 
ness on either side, but of keenness. Regret need not 
be wasted on such crises : they serve a purpose. Met 
as they should be met by colleagues in the service of 
the Church, their solution will prove, like "the falling 
out of faithful friends," to be yet one more bond of 
union. 



CHAPTER VIII 

SOLOS AND SOLOISTS 

A GLANCE at the solo anthems of the Restora- 
A\ tion period will show that one of the most 
recurrent and insidiously besetting sins of music 
as the voice of worship is found in the solo perform- 
ance in church. And yet what is to be done ? "What 
finer sermon in the world, at the fitting moment, than 
Handel's "He was despised"? Even the composer him- 
self was, we are told, melted to tears by its performance. 
Who that has ever heard the solo in that old anthem 
of "Wise's, "The ways of Zion," can forget the ex- 
perience ? A little play upon the words may here help 
to clear the point and indicate its solution. Music can 
be the voice of worship; but, when a single voice 
carries the whole burden, it may degenerate into the 
worship of voice. This is the crux. 

So great is the danger that it needs a short chapter 
to itself, and (to our regret) the chapter must begin in 
the style of a friendly homily to those gifted with a fine 
voice. If a parson went home after preaching, praying 
or reading, and said to his wife: "Wasn't I in fine 
voice ?" one hopes she might reply, "What about the 
Gospel ?" But if a singer does the same, the remark 
seems to need little or no correction. Yet it is certain 
that soloists who think of their own powers while 
singing will induce a subtle diversion from the main 

123 



124 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

issue among the worshippers ; personal admirations or 
dislikes will set in ; and ultimately comes the degenera- 
tion spoken of above. 

It is far from our intention to disparage a fine voice 
and its utmost cultivation. We desire only to stimulate 
serviceable reflection among soloists themselves, and 
those who control church music ; for, even when the 
singer is above reproach and wholly self-effacing with- 
out effort, as, happily, the average solo boy is, congre- 
gations still have a way of going from church thinking 
rather of the singer than of the song. 

There seems one paramount suggestion to make, 
apart from recommending the fullest development of 
choral songs as being naturally more impersonal and 
to the point in church than solo songs. The suggestion 
is mainly offered to the singer, and it is this : Consider 
every solo note sung in the course of a service as sung 
on behalf of the whole choir ; that is, form the habit of 
feeling the burden of the musical thought of the many 
upon the mind of one, that one happening for the 
moment to be yourself. This can scarcely fail to release 
you from self-consciousness, which is at all times a 
singer's natural bugbear, and, of course, a deadly enemy 
to worship. It can scarcely fail to give you new zest and 
certainly new responsibility yes, and responsiveness 
too. Your power to put every ounce of life and thought 
and voice and judgment into the beauty of the sung 
words will steadily increase with the formation of such 
a habit. Incidentally it will tend wholesomely to unify 
the solo and choral parts of any given anthem, and tend 
towards the attainment of that ideal state of worship- 



SOLOS AND SOLOISTS 125 

music "wherein the listener "will scarcely be aware 
whether the medium is a voice or an instrument, or 
one voice or many.* 

Some practical aspects of the question may now be 
discussed. There are clergy and choirmasters who, 
considering only the undesirable possibilities of solo- 
ism touched on above, object to any form of solo sing- 
ing. Undoubtedly there is a risk of both vanity and 
jealousy ; but is the avoidance of the risk worth the 
cost of one of the most natural and effective means of 
obtaining variety and contrast ? On moral and musical 
grounds alike it is surely better to develop to the ut- 
most the musical potentialities of the choir, in the in- 
dividual and the section no less than in the mass, and 
to be prompt with the word in season when the soloists 
tend to show vanity and the non-soloists jealousy. 

The degree of risk will, of course, depend largely on 
whether the choir is composed of keen church members 
who regard their work as a duty and privilege, or of 
ambitious singers to whom the church choir presents 
an attractive weekly public platform. The keen church 
members are not immune from vanity and jealousy ; 
but their presence in the choir is due to a sense of duty 
and responsibility that makes it possible for the choir- 
master or parson to appeal to them on grounds that 
mean little or nothing to singers whose qualifications 
are purely vocal. It cannot be too tenaciously remem- 
bered that the best generator of the spirit of co-opera- 

* Santley's maxim, "Sing mentally during the rests," may 
be recalled in this connection, as the ideal for all choirs when 
one of their number is singing alone. 



Il6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

tion in the church choir is always the spirit of worship 
itself, the expression of which is the choir's raison 
d'etre. The point has been fully discussed in Chapter V.; 
it is referred to here because it crops up in regard to 
the solo question, as it will crop up in many other con- 
nections. Experience will show that there is hardly any 
problem in the morale and discipline of the adult section 
of a choir that is not readily solved if one of the quali- 
fications for membership of the choir is membership of 
the church, A less stringent method of recruitment 
may produce numbers ; it will certainly be popular ; 
and by its inclusiveness it is likely to lead to consider- 
able musical results. But the success will be bought at 
a price, and the music sung may be the voice of some- 
thing other than worship. For when a choir is allowed 
to develop into an undenominational concert party the 
congregation is likely to degenerate into an admission- 
free audience. 

We have said that the various forms of solo singing 
are natural and effective means of obtaining variety and 
contrast. It is unfortunate that the term "solo" has been 
reduced to its narrowest meaning, literally correct 
though that meaning may be. Much of the dislike of 
the mere word "solo" in connection with parish church 
music is due to this fact. Now, the genuine soloist is 
born rather than made : to the qualities produced by 
training must be added others that no amount of train- 
ing can give, although it may help in thek development, 
Le. imagination, individuality and the faculty of simul- 
taneously generating and controlling the touch of 
incandescencewe had almost said excitement that 



SOLOS AND SOLOISTS 12? 

differentiates a moving interpretation from a mere de- 
livery of the text. Nor is the born soloist distinguished 
by these attributes alone. Voice counts, too, but here 
the important factors are not of the usual vocal type. 
You may hear a choirmaster say of a boy or man, "Yes : 
a capital voice for chorus work, but not a solo voice." 
In other words it has power and range, but lacks 
character, appeal, colour qualities that can, in fact, 
reveal themselves to the full only when the voice 
possessing them is heard alone. The average church 
choir may be without a genuine soloist for a long spell ; 
or it may enjoy a vintage period with several. Refusal 
to make use of such a gift on the ground that the singer 
may become vain, or his colleagues jealous, is waste of a 
precious gift a waste that cannot be justified. To bury 
one's own talent is bad ; to bury that of others is surely 



worse. 



Hardly less to be deprecated is the irresponsible 
undertaking of solos by singers lacking the real solo 
voice and temperament, the more so as there is an ad- 
mirable quasi-solo effect available in every choir fairly 
strong in numbers. This substitute too little em- 
ployed, so far as our observation goes may be de- 
scribed by the apparently contradictory term "solo- 
ensemble/' A passage for treble solo sounds far better 
when sung by a dozen quite ordinary voices that have 
been unified than it does when treated as a solo, unless 
the soloist be first rate. Individually, not one of the 
dozen may be capable of singing alone even a verse of 
a simple hymn ; collectively, they are rarely less than 
pleasing; at their best they are transformed into a 



128 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

choral medium of extraordinary appeal. Moreover, the 
preparation of a solo-ensemble number is one of the 
best forms of training. The music being purely melodic, 
and lightly accompanied, demands an unusually high 
degree of unity in tone and precision in utterance : 
defects that might pass in part-singing are mercilessly 
exposed in a solo-ensemble. On all grounds, therefore, 
this use of boys' voices is to be encouraged. The music 
suitable for the purpose varies so widely in character 
and degree of difficulty that there is something for boys 
of every degree of attainment, from an occasional verse 
of a hymn or psalm up to brilliant oratorio songs such 
as "Let the bright seraphim," or some expressive aria 
of Bach. And, we repeat, the excellence achieved in any 
one of them, from the simplest to the most elaborate, is 
reflected in the singers' work in general. 

There is much to be said for a similar treatment of 
tenor and bass solos. Modern composers, indeed, seem 
to be ahead of choirmasters in their realization of this, 
for they frequently give such optional directions as 
"tenor solo (or all the tenors)/' A familiar example of 
the fine effect of a men's-voice solo-ensemble is the 
section "Being born again" in S. S. Wesley's "Blessed 
be the God and Father." Passages of a quiet melodic 
character for all the tenors or basses of a choir, or for 
tenors and basses together, ought to be not less effec- 
tive than the dramatic quasi-recitative in Wesley's 
anthem. A few merely ordinary voices, of poor effect 
heard singly, will together produce a composite result 
that in tone, colour, and vitality far exceeds what would 
be expected from the constituents. For it is a fact 



SOLOS AND SOLOISTS 1*9 

well established, but too little regarded among choral 
trainers that the defects of individuals cancel one 
another in the mass. Thus it is often remarked (with 
surprise) that a crowd of untrained and mostly in- 
different voices heard together do not sound like (say) 
a hundred indifferent voices, but like a large good one 
of a new and curiously moving even thrilling sort. 
And this is true of even a small well-directed force of 
men or boys : the sum is immeasurably superior to the 
parts. 

The most important solo-ens emble, however, is the 
quartet. Here, again, it will be found that four quite 
ordinary voices can, by diligent practice, develop into 
a highly artistic unit. Indeed, the best results are not 
usually obtained from solo voices. A proof of this un- 
expected fact is to be heard at a performance of 
"Elijah/' where the quartet is usually better sung by 
four members of the chorus than by the soloists. For 
the very qualities that distinguish born soloists in- 
dividuality, temperament, and marked tonal charac- 
teristics are apt to make them unsatisfactory in en- 
semble. The best quartets are often the result of mere 
competence plus co-operation. 

The musical possibilities of a good quartet the 
team within the team are almost inexhaustible. They 
may be given any quiet section of an anthem or " set- 
ting," a fauxbourdon to a verse of a hymn or psalm 
(the throwing into relief of an occasional verse of a 
psalm, by this and other means discussed in Chapter X., 
is a device rarely used: even a single verse so treated 
can vitalize a whole psalm) ; they provide one of the 



9 



130 MUSIC ANB WORSHIP 

most natural o musical effects when singing antiphon- 
ally with the remainder of the choir ; and, not least, 
they make possible a neglected but beautiful and tradi- 
tional method of harmonising portions of the liturgical 
chant sung by the congregation and led by the rest of 
the choir. At present such harmonizing is almost con- 
fined to the organ. 

Choirs strong in numbers and of good average 
quality should possess both decani and cantoris quar- 
tets, and the two combined give yet another team with- 
in the team a semi-chorus, thus opening up further 
possibilities in variety, and especially in antiphony ; 
and where resources are ample the personnel of the 
quartets may be changed from time to time in order 
that the interest might be spread and the benefit of the 
experience and training extended to as many members 
as possible. Something analogous to the rota system 
of cathedral choirs might be adopted : just as the 
cathedral choir has its decani and cantoris "verse" 
weeks, the large church choir should have its decani 
and cantoris quartet and semi-chorus or "verse" 
months. Let no choirmaster think this is over-elabora- 
tion : most of the weaknesses of parish church music 
are due to a lack of system. There is far too much of 
the characteristic English go-as-you-please, hand-to- 
mouth method, and far too little planning ; and one of 
the worst results of this absence of policy is the casual 
attendance in voluntary choirs. Some form of rota, by 
detailing a proportion of the members for regular 
special duty, develops a se&se of responsibility. It may 
be argued that members of the quartet might be 



SOLOS AND SOLOISTS 13! 

irregular in attendance when not on special duty. The 
answer is two-fold : such members are likely to be 
irregular under any circumstances ; and regular attend- 
ance during periods of obligation should surely do 
much to develop the right habit. We are convinced, in 
fact, that the policy of the team-within-the-team. would 
ultimately justify itself no less on disciplinary than on 
musical grounds. The theory that all the members are 
equally important all the time is attractive, but in 
practice it is apt to end in unanimous ^importance. 

There remain the choirs unable to raise even a quar- 
tet : what is left for them in the way of quasi-solo ? 
They have the answer in the almost universal method 
of antiphonal chanting. The decani and cantoris ar- 
rangement should be applied to other parts of the ser- 
vice. Hymns present an obvious field. It might well be 
a regular practice for all hymns containing more than 
three verses to be sung by alternate sides, excepting the 
first and last, which should be always full the first in 
order to ensure a good lead for the congregation, the 
last because the principles of musical performance de- 
mand a climax at that point (a climax not necessarily 
of power ; quiet unanimity can be even more impres- 
sive). The "full" treatment should also be applied to 
any verse midway that calls for it. Confusion as to the 
allotment of verses can be avoided by the simple ex- 
pedient of adopting the plan used in chanting the 
psalms : the sides automatically take even or odd 
verses. Half-hearted singing of hymns especially long 
ones results mainly from fatigue and lack of interest 
and variety. After having sung the Mattins canticles 



132 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

and psalms, a choir (especially one with imperfect 
methods of voice production) is apt to peter out, show 
signs of strain, or to rest in spasms during long hymns. 
It is surely better that the resting should be done by 
sides, with a purpose. Moreover (since even when de- 
cani and cantoris are well-balanced and well-trained, 
there is pretty sure to be some slight difference in vocal 
colour), the antiphony provides welcome contrast as 
well as ensuring a greater degree of diligence than is 
usually achieved when everybody is optimistically ex- 
pected to sing everything. A further method of obtain- 
ing variety and ensuring brief periods of rest is the 
giving of occasional verses to boys and men in alterna- 
tion. The question of compass must, of course, be con- 
sidered : the tune must not be so low as to be ineffective 
for trebles, or so high as to be a strain for the men. So 
far as the latter are concerned, it should be remembered 
that an occasional high note matters far less than the 
general "lie" of the tune its tessitura, to use the tech- 
nical term. (In Chapter IX. more is said concerning 
the varied treatment of hymns.) 

As with psalms and hymns, so with anthems and set- 
tings of the canticles. In any but the very shortest 
examples opportunity should be found for the anti- 
phony of decani and cantoris not so much for the 
resting of the voices as for the provision of variety and 
the development of responsibility and confidence ; for 
there are obvious psychological reasons why anthems 
may be far less tiring than psalms and hymns. 

We have tried to show that in all but the smallest 
and least well-equipped of choirs there are possibilities 



SOLOS AND SOLOISTS 133 

of solo and quasi-solo utterance waiting to be devel- 
oped. A reader asks, "Isn't this over-organization ?" 
Let the answer be in the form of further questions : Is 
it more than (or even as much as) any enterprising 
choral society or orchestra would find advisable ? Has 
any church choir been wrecked through too much 
planning and looking ahead ? Hasn't many a choir 
stagnated through lack of it ? And can any system that 
develops a choir's possibilities, both individual and 
corporate, be other than good ? The musical gains are 
obvious ; and, given wise direction, nothing but good 
(and a great deal of it) can result on the social and dis- 
ciplinary side. We cannot believe that a properly-con- 
stituted Church choir would be rent by jealousy and 
dissension because some of its members are given the 
opportunity of using their gifts to the full in the service 
of the church. It is surely not too much to expect of 
a singing team the reasonableness of a cricket team, 
which plays some members specially for their bowHng 
and some for their batting (the soloists, so to speak), 
others for their fielding and general proficiency (the 
purely chorus members), and even includes a few others 
less for what they are than for what they promise to 
become with practice (the probationers). Is a cricket 
team in danger of breaking up because the captain con- 
sistently arranges the order of batting in accordance 
with the players* ability, or opens the attack with his 
best bowlers ? 



CH APTE R IX 

CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 

CONGREGATIONAL singing, the world over, 
is probably most associated with hymn singing, 
and both the beauties and the defects of our 
hymn-tunes are perhaps accounted for by this fact. 
When a mass of worshippers sing together, not only is 
an agreed metre or measure of lines something between 
a convenience and a necessity, but an agreed pattern or 
measure of related longs and shorts is also a most natural 
and quickly acceptable unifier of massed utterance. 
Think first of the common-metre pattern as we know it 
today : its reliable alternative of seven syllables with six 
are made to meet the needs of the largest number of 
the simplest people, and, incidentally, it gives a very 
convenient half-way house (at the end of the second 
line) for breathing, and for rallying, too. But all too 
soon it can become dead-alive, by reason of the uni- 
formity of note-value prescribed to be helpful. Think 
next of the simple agreed phrase-patterns of long and 
short such as the familiar 



or Monk's "Eventide." It will easily be seen how 
that life, interest and unifying power would all be 

134 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 135 

lessened the moment these patterns are ironed out 
into metres of equal notes : 



A b 













ifn 




P 


i" f-" c? 




\vy <- / ^ n 




j j 


Cx' 


fj <- i 


1 1 


-* 



What Dr. Geoffrey Shaw neatly calls the "minimity" of 
our congregational singing has accounted for much, 
both of its great quality and sad defects in past years. It 
is glorious to hear the vitalized congregational minim 
in the merely metrical 8 6 (CM.) ploughing along, 
gathering momentum, for ever uniform, for ever free 
serving as the inspired stride of such a great hymnal 
utterance as, e.g. : 







God moves in a mys-tet-ious way His won-dets to per-fonn. 

But it is depressing to watch the effect of this very thing 
in decay ; listless lazy minims begin to succeed each 
other in dreary monotony for perhaps eight times 
twenty-eight dead notes, with equally deadening pauses 
every eighth, fourteenth, twenty-second and twenty- 
eighth notes. Children may be seen looking about 
them listlessly as their grown-ups go on their minim- 
izing way. Men of ideas stand bored. Young people 
remain outside the church, letting distance and fading 
respect supply what little dying enchantment this thing 
can retain. 

The preservation of the real thing and the removal 



136 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

of its abuse, both of them, can be secured only by a 
contagion of enthusiasm. It is no cute of this particular 
minimity to requisition lilting folk-songs. On the other 
hand, to oppose the present post-English Hymnal vogue 
for these is to forget the inherent oneness of a folk 
love-song (at its best) with a folk Christian-song. Lilt 
is a heavenly attribute whether in the one or the other. 
And here we are back at the patterned hymn-tunes, 
the second kind of congregational tune mentioned 
above. The extreme instance is to be found in the 
tune "Helmsley," which proved to be closely akin to 
a popular hornpipe "as danced by Miss Catley at Sad- 
ler's Wells," and yet became associated for a century 
or more with what is perhaps the most solemn of 
Advent hymns. Even this coincidence need not 
drive us to an extreme dislike of metrical pattern in 
hymn-tunes. The hymnal of the future will probably 
contain in equal abundance both metrical tunes of 
unvaried note-values and those of fittingly varied note- 
values. The Old Hundredth will survive, we hope, 
in both variants : 




and 





" - 1 




/o ^ 


i u * o , ,a *~ M 


_j 


cJ 


r*"^ 



If choice were offered, we should, without hesitation, 
choose the first for public school use. With the semi- 
breve as unit, it has interest, thrust, animation; and boys 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 137 

would be well served by all these in both hymn and tune. 
For 5,000 people singing in the Albert Hall on some 
significant moving national occasion, it might well be 
that the minims would refuse to be short enough to 
make the semibreves bearable. So the majestic stride 
already referred to would assert itself, and away with 
pattern as an inadequate unserviceable attribute, at 
such a moment, with such a concourse. 

In Chapter XL the choice of tunes is discussed from 
its present-day practical and (it may be added) often 
embarrassing angle. Here we desire to centre our 
readers 3 thoughts upon the necessity for the vital accept- 
ance of both orders of congregational hymn-melody, 
and to point out that failure in either will be best 
averted if both the unpatterned and the patterned line 
or phrase which are the units of congregational 
song be accepted and both more diligently vitalized, 
and congregations given opportunity for and help into 
their natural stride in both kinds. It is painful to hear 
adult Christians singing childish, snippety rhythmic pat- 
terns, slowly, to hymns of adult character. When a tune 
gathers momentum while it is sung, verse by verse, 
til] the last verse sounds "full-out" and thrilling, this 
splendid result is usually due to the happy discovery of 
the right tune for the congregation that so sings it. It is 
the business not only of the editors of every hymnal 
but of every parson and choirmaster to try patiently 
to discover and use such tunes. This elementary matter 
of momentum is too often ignored. For example, an 
organist will play a tune over in a lifeless, rhythmless 
way, or at an obviously unsuitable pace ; even if he 



138 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

plays at the tight swing for the congregation, the 
parson will perhaps arrest the momentum and stop 
the whole proceeding to read out the first verse ; the 
congregation will then struggle to its feet ; and the 
hymn will finally make a start of the kind that may 
be expected after such preliminaries. 

Hymn singing is the largest musical part for the 
congregation. It may not be, however, their chief part 
in the ideal service. One can, indeed, imagine that the 
perfect unity of choir and congregation for a single 
moment in one fervent Amen may be a more memor- 
able and significant part of any good service than any 
other musical moment in it. And it is good to realize 
that by far the most hopeful sign on the church-music 
horizon in England today seems to lie in the direction 
prefigured by Robert Bridges in all he said and tried 
to do for chanting our language in its most natural 
way. Chanting is fully dealt with in its own chapter 
later. But of precisely the same order of natural singing 
for multitudes together are the Amens, responses and 
refrains. When these are at their fervent best, and con- 
gregations are given a melody that is right for its pur- 
pose in pace, pitch, speed, rhythm, speech-inflection, and 
always of fitting loudness and softness, we are likely to 
realize hopes already raised. 

It may now be useful to turn from general considera- 
tions to the present position and the immediate oppor- 
tunities that are likely to offer for advancement along 
sound lines, be it by ever so small a step at the moment. 
Although it is a first need that Amens, responses, peti- 
tions and refrains be kept so simple as to be well within 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 139 

the powers of the people, this general need and policy 
must not rule out the occasional and timely elaboration 
of Amens that have special significance, in which only 
the choir and experienced musical worshipper can take 
part. For when devotion grows profound, devout musi- 
cians incline to enrich the expression and tax or outstrip 
congregational ability by adding notes in various ways 
that involve both melodic and harmonic elaboration. 
This is seen in the Dresden Amen, and in Stainer's 
well-known and often impertinently derided sevenfold 
example;* and it is easy to see how an Amen which arises 
spontaneously out of heart-felt utterance, designed to 
give worshippers ampler endorsement of their own 
prayer, begins also, by the very same natural process, to 
grow into a form too ornate for use. This crossing of 
the line between that which is and is not congregational 
is likely to be in constant need of watching and order- 
ing rightly as between congregation and choir. For 
example, it should not rule out the use, on special 
occasions, and by skilled choirs, of the beautiful re- 
sponses by Byrd, Morley, and other early composers. 
The greater church festivals may well be marked in 
this way ; and such occasional change from the usual 
settings is incidentally a preventive of the staleness 
that is apt to result from unbroken repetition of the 

* The mete mention of Stainer's sevenfold Amen is sufficient to 
raise a smile among " superior " church musicians who tolerate 
and even advocate a good deal of music that is no better in 
quality, though it may be of more distinguished origin. Ob- 
jectors ought to state frankly whether their dislike is due to 
its sevenfold character or to the name of its composer. The 
first is a reasonable ground of objection ; the second is not. 



140 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

simpler musical details of a service. The so-called 
Festival Responses of Tallis should be reserved for such 
special use. As at present used, they are uncongrega- 
tional. In theory the people should sing the simple 
plainsong inflections that form the core of Taliis's 
setting ; but as these inflections are not very easily 
traceable throughout, it is not surprising that the people 
either remain silent, or (what is sometimes worse) try 
to sing the treble part, which only sopranos and tenors 
can manage comfortably. Hence the advisability of 
adopting, for normal use, such simple responses as the 
set issued by the Church Music Society, or a good 
edition (that is, one with appropriately strong and 
simple harmonies) of the responses known as Tallis's 
Ferial, or of those in the "Manual of Plainsong" 
(Novello, id.). They should be sung unaccompanied 
if possible, and the method should clearly be that of 
good chanting. Congregational singing of such parts 
of the Liturgy can be surprisingly impressive ; and a 
hearty co-operation of choir and people in the opening 
responses is usually followed by good congregational 
singing during the remainder of the sendee. On the 
other hand, there are few more depressing experiences 
than to find the opening invocation, "O Lord, open 
Thou our lips," followed by stubborn silence in the 
nave. 

Good congregational singing of the psalms is an 
ideal at present but rarely attained. The canticles and 
a few of the more frequently used psalms are manage- 
able by the people, because the pointing becomes 
memorised ; but, in general, congregational chanting 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 141 

demands congregational psalters and practices. We 
have known excellent results from the provision of a 
few dozen copies of the pointed psalter provided, like 
hymn-books, for the people's use ; indeed, the interest 
roused has been so great that many members have 
bought copies for themselves. At the church we have 
in mind, a monthly congregational practice was the 
rule, and the psalms for the ensuing Evensong were 
practised. Concerning the methods of holding a con- 
gregational practice, more will be said later. Here we 
wish to endorse and emphasize the view that congre- 
gational singing will never even approach its best until 
a start is made on the principle that the fundamental 
principles of choralism should be aimed at in the nave 
no less than in the choir. Attack, unanimity, vital tone 
and rhythm : these call for no degree of skill beyond 
that attainable by any normally intelligent crowd of 
adults. The congregation, though a large body, ought 
not to need time to "get under way" : their start ought 
to be as alert as that of the choir; they ought to move as 
firmly, and to show the same feeling for rise and fall and 
climax. It is not too much to say that in these primary 
matters the singers in the nave ought to be as good as 
those in the choir, the main difference between the two 
bodies being that the latter are called on to add to those 
fundamentals certain other qualities demanded by the 
more difficult music assigned to them. The singing 
congregation should, in fact, regard itself as an ex- 
tension of the choir from the chancel to the nave, 
just as the choir is a portion of the congregation 
promoted from the nave to the chancel m order to 



142 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

carry out certain duties for which it is qualified and 
prepared. 

To mention this distinction between the two 
bodies is to indicate the cause of frequent failure in 
congregational singing. A glance at plainsong shows 
that the early Church provided for both skilled and 
unskilled singers. Probably the impetus to congre- 
gational singing given by the publication of "Hymns 
Ancient and Modern" did some damage by encouraging 
people to join in such anthems (or portions of them) 
as were familiar. Be that as it may, the line of demarca- 
tion has become absurdly obscured, and, despite the 
improved state of congregational singing, there are still 
too many churches where the people are either entirely 
silent or not silent enough. At first sight the latter 
appears to be the lesser evil ; but where everybody tries 
to sing everything, nobody sings anything really well. 
Is half-hearted singing better than none at all? We 
doubt it. Plainly the need is for frank facing of facts, 
followed by organization. It is unfortunate that so 
many clergy shirk the simple task of conferring with 
their organist and then making the result known either 
in the parish magazine or by a few words during the 
service. 

In churches where there is a capable choir it is 
insufficient to tell the people that their hearty co-opera- 
tion is desired : this vagueness often leads to unhappy 
results, for there will always be a few disposed to rush 
in and co-operate heartily at the wrong moment. The 
principle should be clearly laid down that there are 
parts of the service for the choir alone, and for choir 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 143 

and people combined ; later may come the further sub- 
division of choir alone, choir and people together, and 
people alone. Even this does not exhaust the easy 
possibilities of variety and contrast not merely for 
their own sake, but because of the part those qualities 
play in vitalizing a service. A book rich in historical 
interest, "Congregational Hymn-Singing in England," 
by Dr. W. T. Whitley, has recently been published by 
Messrs. Dent. Its final chapter, by Dr. Eric Thiman, 
entitled "Recent Thought and Tendency in Congre- 
gational Singing," deals so fully and common-sensibly 
with the topic under discussion that we refer the reader 
to it. A passage on this matter of organization, how- 
ever, ought to be quoted here. After discussing faux- 
bourdons and descants as a means of variety, Dr. 
Thiman adds : 

"There is one further variety of congregational 
unison singing which is not explored as much as 
it might be ; for not only is it easy of performance, 
needing no special parts or elaborate preparation, 
but it is in addition probably as old as religion 
itself ; and it is strange that ministers and organists, 
knowing something of the method of singing the 
psalms employed in the temple at Jerusalem in 
pre-Christian times, do not make more use of the 
practice and possibilities of antiphonal singing. 
One sometimes hears hymns thus treated, with 
verses taken alternately by women's and by men's 
voices, to a tune such as Filii et Filia or Veni 
Emmanuel, which does not permit of harmony 
singing ; and undeniably effective all will admit it 
to be, especially when the antiphonal verses are 



144 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

alternated with verses sung "full." But it is not 
generally realized that a most effective extension 
of this idea might be arranged by dividing the 
congregation up into, for instance, north gallery, 
south gallery, and transept, for succeeding verses, 
the whole congregation to take the first and last. 
Few organists will have heard this done, and many 
will probably have no conception of how thrilling 
the "full" verses become when contrasted with 
the "sectional" ones. So simple is the idea that 
one can only marvel that it has not been tried to 
any extent ; and as for the initial arrangements, it 
would only be necessary for the minister when 
announcing the hymn to indicate the allocation of 
verses ; and in churches where a printed service 
paper is used, it could easily be printed thereon. 
There is that about antiphonal singing that seems 
to spur the congregation on to the best efforts 
possible ; no doubt the natural feeling for emula- 
tion and competition is partly responsible ; but 
there is in addition the fact that all parts of the 
congregation have a chance to rest their voices, 
with the result that when the turn of each section 
comes round, the allotted verse is attacked with 
freshness and enthusiasm. Be that as it may, the 
fact remains that where antiphonal singing has 
been tried, all are warmly in favour of it, and as a 
means of spurring on a lukewarm or lethargic 
congregation, there is no better method." 

These are the words of a practical organist and choir- 
master ; there is nothing in his suggestions that cannot 
be easily undertaken by any parson and organist who 
together are not afraid of doing something that has 
not been done before in their particular church. One 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 145 

of the writers of this present book many years ago 
found it easy to organize the singing of a London 
working-class congregation in such a way that 
some special weekday services and a full Sunday's work 
(during the absence of the choir on holidays), were sung 
by the people, the men's and women's voices being 
used in alternation, and combined in Glorias, doxolo- 
gies, refrains and final verses of hymns, and so forth. 
The results included the thrill of which Dr. Thiman 
speaks ; and nobody seemed to see anything odd in the 
procedure. 

But for congregational singing to become the fine 
thing it may be, congregational practices are indis- 
pensable. Only by such means can the faults that are 
inevitable in the first singing of an untrained mass be 
dispelled. Matters of simple discipline are contagious. 
For example, a congregation without great difficulty 
may be induced to start a hymn alertly and unanimously 
by a few minutes of practice and persuasive exhortation 
devoted to that point. It is not hard to convince them 
that, so far as aids to preparedness are concerned, they 
have the same facilities as the choir. Given a familiar 
tune, hymn-boards, announcements, and playing over 
of the first line, there is no reason for a single laggard 
in the nave. Nor have congregations any more excuse 
than the choir for dragging or being at sixes and sevens; 
for shouting a verse that clearly ought to be sung 
quietly ; or for failing to rise to a fervent climax. They 
have ears and eyes, and the suggestions and stimulations 
of the organ accompaniment are for them no less than 
for the choir. Such elementary shortcomings can be 

10 



146 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

cured easily where there is the spirit, and a monthly 
congregational practice ; hardly otherwise. 

The regular practice is necessary, too, when new 
tunes are to be introduced. Nothing is more likely to 
prejudice a congregation against a new tune than to 
introduce it without preparation, especially if it super- 
sedes one that is popular. And it is the finer tunes that 
are apt to suffer most in this way, because the very 
qualities that make them fine are apt to be missed at a 
first hearing, especially when there is in the air a more 
or less conscious feeling of opposition. Besides, a con- 
gregation (especially one that is insistent on its "right" 
to sing) ought to be no more expected or allowed to 
"pick up" its new tunes during a service than a choir 
its anthems. Both choir and congregation need to be 
reminded that their privileges and rights carry with 
them obligations and duties ; and the monthly practice 
for the people ought to be as regular an institution as 
the weekly practice for the choir. 

As to the "when" and "how" of congregational 
practices : in most churches the half-hour before Even- 
song will usually be the best time. There may be some 
distraction due to the arrival of those who are either 
late for the practice or early for the service ; but the 
attendance will usually be good because few people 
object to coming a little earlier for a specific purpose, 
but many dislike remaining after the service. 

For the "how" we must summarise methods that 
we have personally found successful. The best teaching 
medium is the conductor's voice, so the first desidera- 
tum in the conductor is a voice which he is neither 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 147 

afraid nor unable to raise (more or less pleasantly) in 
song as well as in speech. Playing over on the organ is 
far less effective : the use of the instrument is best re- 
served for a verse when the tune has been pretty well 
grasped. The position of the conductor depends on 
the size and acoustics of the building. In a small "dead" 
church the chancel step is a good place : if there is 
much echo a short distance down the nave will prob- 
ably be found better. A roving method is often good, 
but the conductor who adopts it must beware of speak- 
ing with his back to most of the congregation. The 
less formal and schoolmasterish or ecclesiastical his 
method, the better. The qualities needed are those 
with which a good choral society trainer keeps his class 
alert and interested. Hymn tunes will form the staple 
of most practices, especially in the early stages ; later 
may come responses, chanting (but only when at least 
a portion of the people are provided with psalters, and 
then always antiphonally in some convenient way) and 
the congregational parts of the service the Creed and 
Gloria to Merbecke or plainsong, etc. Hymns to which 
descants are sung should be tried, in order that the 
people may learn to hold to their part; otherwise some 
will try to sing the descant, while others will merely 
listen, some with pleasure, others with annoyance. A 
few words on any point of historical or musical interest 
will generally be appreciated. 

It is a good plan to begin the practice with a fairly 
familiar hymn that is to be sung in the ensuing service ; 
it gives the proceedings a heartening start, and is sound, 
both educationally and psychologically, proceeding as 



148 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

it does from the known to the unknown, and it induces 
the right "can do" feeling. A congregation of good 
average intelligence and musical ability, and supplied 
at least in part with music editions of the hymn- 
book, can soon read a new tune after hearing it sung 
or played once. If the conditions are less favour- 
able, a line at a time is a good method. Words and 
music alike are more thoroughly taught, and the 
singers kept on the alert, by some such plan as this 
(with a four-lined hymn) : 

First line of verse i 
First line of verse 2 
Second line of verse 2 
First two lines of verse 3 
Third line of verse i 
Fourth line of verse 2 
The whole of verse 4 

This may appear to be fussy, but it works, because 
it spreads the study beyond the first verse ; the repeti- 
tion of the musical phrase to a fresh verbal phrase is 
good memory-training ; and, above all, it keeps the 
interest alive. Many tunes contain repetitions e.g. line 
3 is often a repetition of line i ; in many Welsh eight- 
lined tunes only four lines have to be learned, the 
form being : a.b.a.b.c.d.a.b.* 9 and the tune to which "Ye 
watchers and ye holy ones" is sung is an astonishing 
example of economy, consisting only of two eight-note 
phrases and one four-note phrase, used at different 
pitches : A.A.b.b.C.C.b.b.b.bJ?. (eight-note phrases re- 
presented by capitals). Congregations are always in- 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 149 

terested in such curiosities of construction, and learn the 
better for their interest, because the memory is con- 
sciously used. The singer -who realizes that when he has 
learned the first line he has also learned the third does 
something more than make a short cut : he has taken in 
one of the simplest principles of form the balancing 
and answering of phrases. 

As we have already said, the congregational chanting 
of the psalms and canticles presents less difficulty than 
might be expected, given the assistance of people's 
copies of psalters. On this point, it is interesting to 
note that one of the best pleas for congregational 
chanting occurs in a recently issued symposium, 
"Manual of Church Praise according to the Use of the 
Church of Scotland," in a chapter entitled "The Psalter 
in Worship," by Geo. T. Wright. Mr. Wright admits 
that prose chanting is not yet popular in Scotland, and 
probably never will be : the metrical version dies hard. 
But he argues persuasively on behalf of prose chanting, 
discussing the use of both plainsong and Anglican 
chants. And he ends his chapter thus : 

" When the Psalms sing themselves in our minds, 
however much we loved them before, we shall 
assuredly love them better still. It is in order to 
make this possible for all our people that we think 
ministers and organists and all on whom lies the 
ordering of the praise of our Scottish Church 
should seriously consider whether, despite the 
difficulties attendant upon such a new departure, 
it were not well that in our Public Worship we 
should give our people opportunity of chanting 
the Psalms." 



150 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

What is thus held to be possible in the Church of Scot- 
land ought to be far from difficult in the Church of 
England, with its long tradition of prose chanting. 

The book just mentioned contains also a capital 
chapter by Mr. Herbert Wiseman, on congregational 
practices, wherein methods are discussed at greater 
length than is possible here. Mr, Wiseman shows that 
the possibilities of congregational training are far 
greater than is generally realized. We are interested to 
note that his experience in Scotland corresponds with 
that of English conductors of such practices . He rightly 
emphasizes the advantage of the conductor's voice in 
"patterning/' as against organ, which should be used 
sparingly ; like ourselves, he has been struck by the 
impressive effect of. good soft singing by a congregation 
(/.., singing with intensity and the realization of the 
words and without dragging). People are so often 
counselled to "sing out." The corresponding com- 
mand (as already suggested) is needed : "sing in." It can 
hardly be obtained without practice ; and Mr. Wiseman 
finds that Scottish congregations, like English, are 
willing and eager to learn, and of far higher musical 
intelligence than clergy and organists are apt to realize. 

It may reasonably be pointed out that, as organists and 
choirmasters are notoriously underpaid, the congre- 
gational practice adds an additional burden. But it is 
on all sides an admitted labour of love ; and the time 
occupied is very short half an hour monthly (actually 
less, for the organist would be on the spot ready for 
Evensong at least ten minutes before the hour) ; and 
the mutual advantages are not inconsiderable. To many 



CONGREGATIONAL SINGING 151 

congregations their organist is little more than a name 
and a music-maker behind a curtain; it is good for 
both to co-operate in this direct way from time to time. 
The congregation are led to take an interest in the 
church's music, with good results on the artistic side, 
and often on the material as well (the ability shown in 
a well-conducted congregational practice has been 
known to attract pupils) ; and if the choir be broiaght 
into the scheme from time to time the occasions serve 
as wholesome reminders of the duties and obligations 
of both parties, and so bring about a realization that 
all present are members both of a congregation and of 
a choir. 



PART III 

THE MUSIC: ITS CHOICE AND 
RENDERING 

"I DESIRED oftentimes to witten what was our Lord's 
meaning. And fifteen year after, and more, I was an- 
swered in gostly understanding, seyand thus : woidst 
thou witten thy Lord's meaning in this thing ? Wete 
it wele : Love was his meaning. Who shewid it thee ? 
Love. What shewid he thee ? Love. Wherefore shewid 
it he ? For Love. Hold thee therein, and thou shalt 
witten and knowen more in the same," JULIAN OF 
NORWICH. 



CHAPTER X 

CHANTS AND CHANTING 

NO attempt can be made to offer detailed guidance 
on chanting in this book, either on Anglican or 
Gregorian methods. These are helpfully dis- 
cussed in accessible books and in the prefaces to the 
many excellent psalters lately obtainable. A prominent 
leader, and a close student of chanting, has recently 
exclaimed: "It is really easy to chant properly with 
any psalter 1" Others, with equal experience, hold that 
chanting is the most difficult of all forms of choral art, 
and the furthest from attainment. These two statements 
are only apparently contradictory : they merely state a 
little wildly how unimportant the choice of a psalter is 
compared with the grasp of the principles underlying 
its use. The basic rulings behind good chanting of the 
psalms rulings of common sense as well as of fitness 
and beauty are, in reality, those which occupied us in 
the earlier chapters (III. and IV.). Here we must be 
content with suggesting their effectual application to 
the psalms, whatever be the form of chant chosen (i.e. 
whether Gregorian or Anglican, unison or harmonized). 
But, no sooner are the above words on paper than 
one over-mastering thought comes to mind ; for 
it is as clear as the day that, fundamentally, only one 
form of chant can ever naturally fit anything with so 
decisive and simple a form of its own as the Book of 

155 



156 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Psalms. The twofold or antiphonal nature of psalm 
verses calls for a two-phrase melodic form, and this is 
to be found both in the Gregorian tone and the Angli- 
can chant. This bond between them is fortunate and 
unbreakable. It enables them mutually to support each 
other, and to correct each other's wanderings. The 
partisans of either, if they will search diligently enough, 
will find the form they espouse essentially at one, when 
at its best, with the form they oppose when also at its 
best. And if the psalms had filled all peoples and lan- 
guages with the impulse to melodize, and if every 
nation had its own Use, in its own mother-tongue, it 
seems certain that nature would have given them all 
this deep derivative likeness, in whatever ways their 
own particular translations might have diversified the 
detail. The twofold form would dominate them all. 
The fling of the first line and the resounding reply of 
the second, in verse after verse, psalm after psalm, 
would duly appear in every language, and make the 
whole world kinsfolk. And here it may be noted that 
Gregorian and Anglican, as we know them, are more 
deeply akin than at first appears. They are, indeed, 
like father and son. To look at the melodic line of the 
first Gregorian tone, with its second ending, e.g. : 




and then at the line of an early single chant assigned to 
Tallis : 






CHANTS AND CHANTING 



157 



is to see them as parent and child. Or compare Tone 
VTIL, ending I. : 




^ 



* 



with this more recent Anglican chant : 




or Tone V., ending I. : 




Z2_ Q 



with this contemporary Anglican example : 



It is clear that melodic sophistications, on the one hand, 
and harmonic, on the other, tend not only to divide 
them from each other but to make them both less and 
less amenable to their common purpose. 

A second constant and most natural characteristic 
in the form of the psalms, reflected in both musical 
uses, must here be noted. In the two-phrase form of 
verse (or ought we strictly to say in the two-versed 
stanza ?) the second or fulfilling phrase naturally inclines 
to be more ample and generally longer than the first. 
This gives the poems abounding vitality, and it gives 
the chant the very same quality. For example, in the 
first verse of the Venite : 

CC O come, let us sing unto the Lord : 
Let us Heartily rejoice in the strength of our salvation," 



158 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

where "singing" gives place to "hearty rejoicing" and 
"Lord" grows into "the strength of our salvation," 
is to be seen the identical creative impulse at work that 
musically gave the Gregorian tones their expansive 
endings, and that compelled a four-note phrase to re- 
ceive a six-note reply in the now stereotyped ten-note 
single Anglican chant. 

Had the Anglican chant remained a unisonal melody, 
framed at all points to suit the genius of our language 
and the temper of the people, how much easier it would 
have been to adapt it in inflection, pace, volume, dis- 
position to the spirit and to the ever-varying needs and 
flexibilities of the psalms themselves ! But, as in plain- 
song itself, the healthy desire to amplify and beautify 
the musical utterance brought melodic enrichment with 
its advantages and dangers, so, from early days, it 
brought harmonic enrichment to the Anglican chant, 
with corresponding advantages and dangers. For it 
brought the need for harmonic design, however slen- 
der ; and this, in its turn, induced a new beauty and, 
with it, a new danger. For, just as only very restrained 
melodic elaboration is fitted for unskilled worshippers 
in the case of plainsong, so only very restrained har- 
monization is suitable in the case of the Anglican chant. 
And even two such simple harmonic transactions as a 
half-close at the fourth chord and a full-close at the 
tenth may induce an unwanted, and even unintended, 
tinge of metrical design. This seems the chief danger- 
point. And, by something very like bad luck, two good 
things seem to have combined unhappily to cause 
English chanting to fall badly before this particular 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 

danger. One of these was the good, working discovery 
worshippers made that any simply recurrent metrical 
scheme helped their mass-singing to become unanimous. 
The other was the creation and popularity of the 
metrical paraphrase of the psalms, which tended to make 
a correspondingly metrical musical form a thing par- 
ticularly desired. As time went on, the set single-chant 
grew into a double-chant, and became stereotyped as a 
species of short-metre hymn-tune. It can at once be 
seen that the tendency to harden the chant into a short- 
metre tune very soon hinders the true release of the 
psalm it is intended to serve, and releases instead a 
musical enthusiasm to adorn this set harmonic and 
quasi-metrical framework with florid melodic bends and 
graces, and so move further and further away from 
the sterner mould : 



iv v 












If (11 "" S & ^ 


^r? '"*' J """^ 


^ ^ " 


Kr a (= s ttj 
1 &--&- -&- -&- 


p~r~f 

-e- J- J J 


1 

- -<s>- -^- 


Krt'h ~ F n ^ 


^ s> 


_ J 



As soon, however, as we revert to this simple basic 
form, we find it serves its original purpose aptly, bring- 
ing to the psalm an added and wholly unobtrusive 
beauty, so long as it is never lazily or inadvertently al- 
lowed to degenerate into a set and stony metrical con- 
cept. It is precisely this easy-going fall from grace that 
has wrought havoc with Anglican chanting, and against 
which a great number of church musicians are fighting. 



l6o MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Two main ideas both in out judgment the result of 
superficial thinking about unhappy experiences are in 
the field against reform ; and they have to be conquered. 
The first holds that unanimous congregational chanting 
is impossible without agreed metrical design, not to say 
a musical metre of agreed rigidity. This has proved 
itself untrue, for the very good reason that natural 
accents of fervent utterance always will mean more to 
an inspired crowd than a metronome ever could mean, 
and when hearty enough such natural accents will teach 
them unanimity. The second idea is that singing in 
harmony is impossible without adding metrical design 
that harmony, in fact, is inseparable from ideas of 
metre and accent. Here, again, the truth (proved in 
practice over and over again) is otherwise. Chanting 
in chords can be as beautifully and serviceably flexible 
as chanting in unison, though it is admittedly less 
easy. 

The accretions of falsehoods round grains of truth 
are as astonishing as the growth of pearls of great price 
round a bit of grit in an oyster. But such are nature's 
ways. Underlying both fallacies are two grains of 
extractable and admirable truth : 

(1) Reliable preconceived metre does help congre- 

gations to sing together, and always will, 
provided they can make it their own natural 
metre. 

(2) The ten-note chant does need two preconceived 

points of repose and rallying, and the closes 
or half-closes this involves (at notes four 
and ten) resemble metre. 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 



161 



Continuing our analysis of the true and practical 
nature of the ten-note chant., it is tempting to dogmatize 
here, and suggest that the moment any metre or quasi- 
metre offered to a congregation becomes their metre, it 
becomes naturally the much greater and more inspiring 
thing we call rhythm. We must here try to distinguish 
as exactly as possible between metre and rhythm if 
we are together to strike the healthy trail for true 
chanting. 

A metrical phrase and a rhythmic phrase are both 
alike freely chosen groups of notes standing injEtreely 
chosen relation with each other. But a metrical phrase 
is made of an agreed number of notes in an agreed re- 
lation, while a rhythmic phrase throws notes into a 
willed number and relation. Readers may easily test this 
fundamental distinction for themselves by listening to 
the ticking of a clock and quietly singing to themselves 
these three fragments successively to the uniform tick : 




i 



tk tk tk tk. 



3*31 



-&-* 



nr-J^-HT 



00- 

tk tk tk 



tk tk tk tk. 



l6l MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

The ticking clock is not music, but the three phrases 
are. If they are not your choice, but come at you from 
without (from some Hymnal Committee who decided 
what was good for you !), the clock and its babyish 
tunes remain in essence merely metrical, in duple, or 
triple or quadruple measures. The moment you make any 
one of these jour choice it becomes rhythmical ; and you 
will soon find yourself varying the size and volume of 
the mechanical tick-note at pleasure. The metre re- 
mains intact and helpful as the trellis-work upon which 
your rambler roses grow to the advantage of all be- 
holders. But no free-born melodists and the mass 
of men are free-born melodists whose education has 
been neglected could leave the above naked and 
pre-agreed metre purely metronomic! Metre would 
quickly transmute itself to rhythm such as : 




Metrical crotchets are like the squares of a chess-board. 
Rhythmic crotchets are like nothing mechanical. They 
are more like the various men we place on those uni- 
form squares in the course of the freewill game of 
melody. There is an immense amount of metrical play- 
ing and singing in the world in brass bands it is most 
noticeable : there is too little rhythmic reality. And if 
you habitually play or sing thousands of metrical 
phrases without transmuting them into your own 
rhythms, you will become a metronomical musician. 
This is to say, you will be able to chant with the 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 163 

reliability of the goose-step. But the rhythm of true 
chanting is another matter altogether. Of all rhythms 
it is poles asunder from the rhythm of the militarist, 
which can be a mere metre fatal to the life-rhythm of 
the individual man. 

We may perhaps agree that however much or little 
prearranged metre is to be allowed in our chanting, 
it must in all cases fulfil the following three general 
conditions : 

(a) It must be such as leaves the congregation free 
utterance for every speech-rhythm through- 
out the longest and shortest verses. 

() It must contain just so much agreed accent (or 
metre) as will draw all voices together at 
every close and half-close, and give unity 
to the psalm. 

(<r) It must fulfil the conditions of (a) without 
sacrificing those of (#) and vice versa. 

The major partner in all chanting is the psalm itself. 
But the musical phrase, junior partner though it may 
be, exists always to enhance the words. Effectual 
union is maintained in action chiefly by accentuations 
which are identical, but also by lengths, and by the 
suffusion of the willed vocal inflections which consti- 
tute the chants themselves, and especially the willed 
choral cadence of every single verse. 

We have distinguished between mere metre and 
natural rhythm. It is even more necessary to have clear 
conceptions of the distinction between uniformity and 
unanimity. Metre that rests on agreed accentuation can 
secure complete uniformity and some unanimity 



164 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

sometimes at a price. But only "when agreed accentuation 
becomes agreeable to every need of every verse can it 
rise to rhythm,/.*, willed accentuation. This brings com- 
plete unanimity with some uniformity. It seems very 
desirable to make clear to all concerned that, even in 
Anglican chanting, alert unanimity can be attained with 
a minimum grain of metrical uniformity. Indeed, it is 
not too much to say that if it exceeds this minimum of 
metrical uniformity it soon makes true rhythm and true 
unanimity impossible in any psalm. Who has not heard 
the unintelligent, unintelligible, disgraceful hustling of 
all the words of the so-called recitation into a receptacle- 
note, made as nearly as possible of a supposititious 
stock-si2e semibreve, followed by a senseless elonga- 
tion or contraction of remaining syllables, small or 
great, into stock-size minims ? There is, perhaps, only 
one verse in the whole of the psalms which the metrical 
chant, so disastrously stereotyped, happens to fit for one 
moment perfectly : 



71 h .. 


..J 








| 








(\\ v o 


" O f~j 


0. _, 


C_> 


f~* 


J 


'fA "r" 




& " 



Praise him sun and moon : Paise him all ye stats and light. 

What of all the other verses ? The tyrannous metrical 
stereotype must go. Congregations, no less than choirs, 
must be urged to give thought to the whole subject. 
There is need for a conscious, corporate, complete 
disownment of this degenerate use and conception of the 
Anglican chant as a mere short-metre tune, tyrannizing 
over the psalm it sets out to serve. The whole church 
should put its mind to the question, which is not a 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 165 

purely musical one. And when the present shortcoming 
has been realized, musicians must plead also for the 
recognition and restoration of the true uses of the 
Anglican chant as a fit melody of working flexibility 
created expressly to give musical wings to the utterance 
of the psalms in vernacular worship, built therefore to 
the design of the psalms themselves, like them in two- 
phrase verses, with a fixed or anchor-accent on the final 
note of each phrase (i.e. on the fourth and tenth notes 
of the chant). 

One word here, in passing, as to the heavy barring of 
chants still customary. Why should it not be dropped ? 
It has lately proved itself wholly needless in practice, an 
encumbrance to the eye of the reader, inducing either 
hesitation, lumpiness, or a mechanical way of singing. 
What would a reader of Gray's Elegy say to an edition 
with every line as heavily barred as our Anglican chant ? 

The | curfew | tolls the J knell of | parting | day. 

Put it in front of fifty children and tell them to read it ! 
The bar-lines of the chant are surely worse than super- 
fluous. They induce the very defect we most need to 
avoid. If marks be needed, the hori2ontal slurs (in 
common musical use to indicate phrasing) are better 
than all the bars and double bars : 



--L J l q 















4~ ^ rj ^ 


^ G 


1 ^ 


C*i~ 



The fourth and last notes are thus shown as mental 
anchors, unvarying points of repose and of natural 



l66 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

accentuation, coinciding with the final accent of each 
line of the psalm-verse itself. This fact should give the 
needed control and the safe flexibility to every phrase 
in every case. Where this is habitually done, the results 
are often thrillingly new and varied without ever seem- 
ing to get in the least "out of the true/* And it is 
natural this should be so. For, when once the thought 
of the accent-anchorages becomes a safe habit in the 
minds of all, the ever-varying speech-rhythms inherent 
in every verse create ever-varying and equally musical 
rhythms without confusion. 

Let congregations as well as choirs but once catch 
clear sight of the fundamental difference between the 
singing of a hymn (or metrical psalm as in Scotland) 
and the chanting of a psalm, and the battle may be half 
won. This can be vividly seen if the first verse of 
Psalm cxxiv. be examined in its two forms. On the 
musical side there is no more glorious tune than the 
"Old 1 24th," and it happens that its first line makes an 
admirable single chant : 



/|L J 


*~\ C3 


Jf^ 






irn .,.,,--,-3- d ^ 


^ d . ; -T3 




ft-* 



To the metrical paraphrase this metrical hymn-tune is 
the fitting help-meet. And when once an agreed 
melody has proved acceptable to the singer, every at- 
tendant created thing words and notes, high and low, 
strong and weak and every creative impulse of poet, 
musician or singer must yield to //. Into its mould all 
utterance is to be poured, and gathered into an inspiring 
momentous whole : 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 



I 



Now Is - ra - el may say and that tru - ly. 

This wonder has its own glorious character. It is irre- 
sistible. It is a wholly different transaction, as different 
from true chanting as the final tune of Beethoven's 
Choral Symphony is from the free recitative that pre- 
cedes it, or as a military march is from the right hand 
part of a Chopinesque reverie. How, then, should we 
chant the original words to this very good, ready-made 
single chant ? Here are the words : 

"If the Lord Himself had not been on our side, now may 
Israel say : 

"If the Lord himself had not been on our side, when men rose 
up against us." 

and here is the excellent chant : 



/'ft 1 

-/iv 




a 


1 J f 


1 




m e> M 





The following is the clearest picture we can offer of the 
way not to do it : 






If the Lord himself had not been on our side NOW MAY lS-R^EL 



f- * 


;- j , 


-fi 


J- 


n 


t=d=l 


_j__ 


"- 



If the Lord himself had) SIDE WH ENMlNR6sEtJP i-GA?NST US. 
not been on ourj 



i68 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



with a sudden change from unseemly gabble to metrical 
deliberateness, indicated by the change from small to 
big type above. 

On the other hand, the way in which it will chant 
itself, if the exultant words are allowed to prevail, might 
be depicted in approximate notation thus : 

(Every syllable to be its normal si%e as in deliberate speech?) 



35= 



3^E 



If the Lord him -self had not been on our side, 



... _ 




J 6 


-"" \\ f 


rjj-,, J A 


, i 


S(\\ 


-J ., ^ 


o . 


\ 1 , C 







now may Is - rael say : If the Lord him - self had not 



^^f 

been on our side, when men rose up a - gainst us. 

To offer all these notes to the singers in every verse is 
not practical. Nor, happily, is it a necessity. All that is 
urgently needed is a few pictures in notation of the 
ever recurring speech-rhythms to put into the mind of 
the choir concerned a notational approximation to the 
rhythm which most naturally will emerge as they sing 
most naturally. This, for example, is a very frequent 
pattern : 




We purposely use the annoyingly vague expres- 
sion: "Let it "sing itself/" For, strange as it may 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 169 

seem, this is what happens with every keen choir, 
and ultimately (we believe) with the simplest congre- 
gational group, provided they are keen to try to do it 
together as perfectly as it can be done ; and we have 
never once found this keenness fail to respond duly to 
faithful importunity. All that the singer really needs 
is a thorough off-by-heart grip of the two phrases : 







^ 


1 3 


>O 


L__ - '"I" 


"" 


I/IS ^-, fj -* 


-.. 1^! C2 X=> <3 _J X=3 



and then a minimum of marks in the text, e.g. thus : 

If th f Lord himself had not been on our side, now may 
1 Israel say : 

If the Lord himself had not been on our side, when | men rose ' 
up a- 1 gainst us. 

There are many methods of marking. The above is but 
one of them. The reader may devise improved markings 
for his choir. The accents on certain syllables are marks 
of natural rallying points, to be put in here and there if 
needed.* The dots beneath a syllable are most useful 
for indicating natural shortness. Then the vertical ticks 
or "bars" are an absolute need in all verses at points 
where the inflective melody begins to move to its 
final note. 

All unnatural hustling of noble words or elonga- 
tion of unimportant ones is fatal to sense and to 
reverence. Sensitive metre is a friend, but senseless 
metre can kill sensitive rhythm. No such crime is for 

* Bridges thought it wise and helpful to choirs to mark what 
he called colliding accents, as at the words "not been'* above. 



170 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

a moment to be tolerated, still less deemed an Anglican 
necessity. It is a mere lazy, metrical makeshift for the 
rhythmic reality. Any village choir, in earnest to ex- 
press the beauty and meaning of the psalm, is demon- 
strably able to unify utterance on the living rhythms 
of the psalms. They have but to think of the chant as 
the free melody it is, consisting of two short phrases, 
safely anchored to their final notes : 



4^ 


1 JO 


e 


1 <=r- 




& 


\ 


... .' 

sy - - - 2 


Ci_ 



and flexibility will result. In all cases, however, they 
must agree on signs which all can recognize where 
the changes of note occur ; and in all cases their 
fourth and tenth notes must coincide with the final 
verbal accent of the verse and half verse. For the rest 
they will find by study together that the speech- 
rhythms which are most natural to them will fashion 
for them an infinitely varied series of natural music- 
rhythms that need never hurt the melody they are using, all 
lying within the two-phrase chant. It is, by the way, 
ever to be remembered that the converse is not true, 
and that a badly chosen chant may hurt an all-important 
verse of a psalm, while suiting other verses. For this 
reason no chant should be chosen for any psalm that 
does not fit and give due life to its every verse. 

In connection with the necessity noted in the last 
sentence, we must now try, before turning to the ques- 
tion of Gregorian chanting, to offer a little homely 
advice as to the problems of choice and practice of 
harmonized Anglican chants. To deal with the latter 



CHANTS AND CHANTING IJI 

point first, we strongly recommend all choirs and sing- 
ing congregations to conceive chanting as harmonious 
and inflected reading rather than singing; and, with this 
always at the back of the mind, to adopt the following 
method of practice in the early stages (and long after !): 

(i) Read the first verse together ; then 
(ii) Monotone it together exactly as read, 
(iii) Sing it together on a single chord (the final 

chord of the chant chosen), 
(iv) Sing it inflected to the full chant, making the 

paces and the rhythms approximate in all 

four processes. 

The reading (i) and the singing needs (iv) have to be 
reconciled. This will cause the reading to become de- 
liberate, and the singing will seem to become swift by 
comparison. Both will gain greatly in clearness and 
intensity. Read singingly. Sing readingly. As practice 
proceeds, it will not be necessary for the team to do 
more than 

(i) Recite on the key-chord alone ; 
(ii) Sing readingly to the whole chant. 

As to choice of chants for each psalm, this rests with 
leaders, yet a good deal of genial committee work will 
be found possible and useful. Our stress laid upon 
Tallis in this chapter may be in danger of suggesting 
that "back to the old" is our advocacy. By no means. 
We would rather say "on to the new," such, e.g., as this : 



or this : 



A - 



I7 2 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

It is indeed astonishing that such exquisitely beautiful 
phrases of primal simplicity should still be awaiting dis- 
covery and use for English chanting! The possible 
permutations of a ten-note melody run into millions. 
Of these, probably thousands are beautiful. We ven- 
ture in truth neither to advocate new or old. Is the 
following new or old ? 



?^E 


& 


& 23 . 1 
, ^ G 


& 


> 


n 


H=t- | 



We have not a notion of its origin. It is beautiful. 
Its gentleness of inflection reminds one of the verses : 

"Lord, thou art become gracious unto thy land : 

thou hast turned the captivity of Jacob. 
Thou hast forgiven the offence of thy people : 
and covered all their sin." 

It, and hundreds like it (that a very child might dis- 
cover), go well to such a psalm ; and the more simply 
they are matched with harmony the better. Would that 
we could all think and use the inspired melodies of old 
(as already suggested) as though the ink were not dry 
upon the first copy made of them ! Would that we could 
all equally think of and use inspired chant melodies of 
yesterday and today as though they had merely waited 
discovery since before the world began! When we 
can do this, controversy on such matters will be duly 
ashamed of itself. Inspired melody is obviously never 
a thing of the past. It must be the discovery of a 
million todays, whether composed a century or a single 
minute ago ; each generation must newly discover the 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 

old chant for its newness and venerate the brand new 
for its potential antiquity. We counsel our readers to 
view this vital matter clearly. The grace of line in a 
good chant, new or old, reminds us of the finer lines 
of a beautiful countenance. "How like those that have 
gone 1" we exclaim ; and they are sometimes hardly 
distinguishable ; yet each has its own character written 
clear in the salient lines ; delightful to contemplate ; 
variable though constant. If a good chant be thought 
of in this way, good choice fitted to the character of 
each psalm will be more ensured. 

Let us, in conclusion of this section, admit that 
musicians with more zeal for the music than for the 
words are apt to put musical interests first, and then 
chants are apt to grow wild. Some grow as amazing 
as they are inept, developing into reminders of what 
used to be called "pretty little tunes for pretty little 
players," or into perverse musical exercises such as 
the conceits called recte et retro chants, that is, that go 
first forward, then in the second half backward, chord 
by chord. A playful chant used in the boyhood of the 
present writer at St. George's, Windsor, runs as follows : 



7? H 




\ 






-rfi 




,;:; 


^-| 


fi* 


S | 




fl ** 


^-U 




^ 


& 


J 










U 











It was sung under Elvey to "When Israel came out 
of Egypt/' and well to "The mountains skipped like 



i 7 4 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



rams," but became inadequate at "Tremble, thou earth/ 
Here, again, is a complacent sort of chant : 




221 



Is there any psalm that could bear such a trite com- 
panion? These are only named here as chants that 
may defeat their use as means by thinking of them- 
selves as ends, however ingenious or amiable they 
may be, or congenial to this or that mind, qua musical 
affairs* 

The psalms offer infinite melodic scope. If exuberant 
verses claim exuberant melodies to match, it is impera- 
tive that all solemn or quiet verses that may occur 
in the course of an exuberant psalm should be given a 
solemn or sedate melody. If a psalm has many moods 
and but one chant is desirable, it must be a strain so 
plain, so reticent in itself, that no mood can be belied 
by it, yet all held in unity by it, the singers reflecting the 
varying moods, as is ever right, by fit choice and varia- 
tion of speed, spacing, light and shade. 

Plainsong chanting has difficulties of its own, but 
there is, we think, a tendency to exaggerate them. The 
fact (we believe it to be a fact) that England is the only 
country where plainsong is used with the vernacular 
seems to have led some writers to over-estimate the 
difficulty of applying to English a series of inflections 
devised for Latin. But the thing can be done, and with 



CHANTS AND CHANTING I?5 

beautiful effect. The subject, however, needs special 
study, and cannot be dealt with in a page or two of 
a work on church music in general. The bibliography 
names some authoritative treatises, and the study of 
one or more of these should be supplemented by in- 
struction from an organist whose choir shows his prac- 
tical grasp of the subject. There are few large centres 
without at least one church where plainsong is under- 
stood ; and opportunities of instruction occur in plenty 
at Summer Schools and in connection with the School 
of English Church Music. It is unfortunate that the 
experts differ on some points. A safe guide is "The Ele- 
ments of Plainsong" : it presents the purist's view, but 
without narrowness, though not always without pre- 
ciosity. We refer the reader to such textbooks, and 
restrict ourselves here to a few observations, some of 
a warning nature, on points concerning the use of 
plainsong in parish churches. 

First, as to the bogey of "correctness" : we venture 
to say that the cause of plainsong in the country has 
suffered from a failure to realize that what is suitable 
in a monastery is not always or indeed often suit- 
able in a parish church. The refinements of monastic 
singing are the result of years of study and daily singing 
of nothing else but plainsong ; the consisted use 
of the half-voice, varied only by the pianissimo endings, 
and the modal harmonies played mostly on manuals 
only, with a light stop or two, though suitable and 
beautiful in a community chapel, would be exotic, even 
if attainable, in an average parish church. And here let 
us declare ourselves to be heretics concerning some of 



Ij6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

the notions of the purists as to performance. In doing 
so we feel we are expressing the views of many musi- 
cians who, like ourselves., concede all that is claimed 
for plainsong as a distinct form of musical art, and 
one of great beauty. But there is an aspect of the 
question that is apparently too little considered by 
those who are plainsong experts rather than practical 
musicians, and it is in this respect that organists who 
are musicians and not plainsong specialists need a few 
words of counsel.* 

Although plainsong is a type of music independent of 
the measured type from which modern music has de- 
veloped, it is still music, and, as such, its performance is 
not exempt from fundamental principles that (being 
based on common-sense) apply to all music alike. When, 
therefore, the purist says that the final words of every 
verse of a psalm must be "properly sustained and sung 
pianissimo," in order to produce "the right effect of 
restfulness,"f his dictum must be challenged. Among 
the worst faults of interpretation are monotony and 
conventionality ; to apply so pronounced a musical 
effect as a pianissimo to every verse-end in a long 
psalm, regardless of the general character of the psalm, 
the particular character of its verses, and the relative 
importance of the final accented word, seems to us both 
conventional and monotonous, and an unspiritual use 
of music. Moreover, whatever arguments may be 

* Mutatis mutandis, what follows applies to the performance 
of plainsong in general, although we have in view especially that 
fitted for congregational use. 

f ''Elements of Plainsong." 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 177 

brought forward on behalf of an impersonal use of the 
psalter, the fact remains that the psalms are amongst 
the most personal poems in existence. The last thing 
to be desired is a descriptive method of singing and ac- 
companiment; but the vivid contrasts (often in the 
course of a few verses), and the blend of drama, emo- 
tion, and reflection, that make the psalter one of the 
most diversified of books can never be disregarded with 
impunity. In our view there is no justification for ig- 
noring the natural differences of pace and power called 
for by strongly contrasted psalms. Can it be devotion- 
ally or musically right to sing (say) the Jubilate Deo and 
the Miserere mei at exactly the same pace, with the half- 
voice, and ending every verse pianissimo? Both in- 
stinct and devotion, alike religious and musical, would 
demand quite other treatment of such refrains as "Set 
up Thyself, O God," "For his mercy endureth for 
ever," "O that men would therefore praise the Lord/ 7 
"O put thy trust in God," and so forth. The "effect 
of restfulness" fitting in a monastic house may, on 
being transplanted to a parish church, become mere 
drowsiness. 

A feature on which the purist lays great stress is the 
pause at the colon : an old rule, we are told, was that "it 
should be long enough to say c Ave Maria/ "* We have 
heard zealots for the pause demand even a three-fold 
repetition of Ave Maria ; and certainly the break is 
often long enough to interpolate so much, provided 
the invocation be smartly uttered a fact which shows 
that the employment of words as a time-measure may 
* "Elements of Plainsong." 

12 



178 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

be risky. "A good pause at the colon gives dignity to 
the chanting."* We have yet to be convinced that any- 
thing more than the customary full breath is necessary ; 
and there is nothing dignified in a systematically pro- 
nounced silent pause per se. Used sparingly, with first- 
hand purpose, silence can be more eloquent and more 
devout than speech or song. Moreover, the silent pause 
is one of the most arresting of musical effects ; but its 
occurrence in every verse becomes both monotonous 
and affected even \vhen it is entirely unanimous, 
which is by no means always the case. We have some- 
times asked for a solid practical argument on behalf of 
this feature, and the only answer that went beyond a 
mere statement that "they do it at Solesmes" claimed 
that it brought out the parallelism of the verses. But 
the parallelism is already defined by the use of the colon 
as a full breath-mark. Moreover, although the parallel- 
ism is the main constructional feature of the psalms, 
it is far from being constant. In many isolated but im- 
portant instances where there is no parallelism, the effect 
of the colon is to break the sense especially in short 
verses that can be sung easily in one breath. We see 
neither dignity nor common-sense in accentuating the 
break in such verses as "Lord, lift Thou up : the light 
of Thy countenance upon us" ; "Whoso doeth these 
things : shall never fail" ; "Let the words of my mouth 
and the meditation of my heart : be alway acceptable in 
Thy sight" ; "O Lord : my strength and my redeemer"; 
and in many others that readily come to mind. Indeed, 
the colon is so often a badly placed disruptive feature that 
* "Elements of Plainsong." 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 



I 79 



there is much to be said for a method of pointing that 
shifts or ignores it, as the "English Psalter" does with 
good effect. The "good pause at the colon" needs 
far better justification than has so far been brought 
forward. 

As to accompaniment : this should undoubtedly be 
modal, or at least diatonic, which is not necessarily the 
same thing. Perhaps this distinction may usefully be 
made clear by a single and simple example : It is easy 
to harmonize the plainsong tune "Pange Lingua" 
("E. H.," No. 326) in the key of C throughout, save 
for the concluding chord, which would be the "final" 
of the mode a chord of E minor (or major). The dif- 
ference between this diatonic method and the right 
modal way may be most easily shown by these two 
harmonizations : 

KeyC 





& ^ ^ 


y 

\ - 


-&- -&- ^ 




^ ^2 8 1 i 


t {(*) : : 




\ v^ 


G n 1 




1 



Mode HE. 



=g= 



l8o MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Plainsong accompaniment should generally consist 
of simple progressions common chords and first in- 
versions. But there are occasions when this simple 
basis may be fittingly elaborated by the use of passing 
notes and diatonic dissonances the dominant seventh, 
however, being rarely, if ever, touched. Chords may 
be changed during the recitation, such changes taking 
place on an accented syllable ; and much may be done 
by contrasting a gently moving organ part with the 
vocal monotone of the recitation ; and, on the other 
hand, during the mediation and ending, by a sustained 
organ part against which the vocal inflection moves as 
passing notes. The vocal part should not, as a rule, be 
duplicated in the top line of the accompaniment. The 
whole of the organ part may effectively be placed above 
the voices, quiet stops only being used. The plainsong 
may be used as a bass of the accompaniment. The 
texture of the organ part may vary from two-part 
harmony (or even a single line of counter-melody) to 
widespread full chords (not necessarily loud). The 
possibilities are almost infinite. There is, in fact, a 
world of beauty in this by-path of music that is rarely 
explored, mainly because textbooks inevitably do little 
more than exemplify the bases. The best accompani- 
ment is a matter of improvisation, not of the printed 
page, and proficiency calls for long study and experi- 
ence. It will then be seen that the simplest type need 
not be dull, nor its development distracting. As to 
power : the antiphony of cantors and full, or boys and 
men, will permit even demand ample contrast which 
need, however, be neither violent nor restless in effect. 



CHANTS AND CHANTING iSl 

Unaccompanied plainsong in a resonant building is 
satisfyingiy beautiful, and it should therefore be so sung 
on occasion, and for that reason, not (as the purist main- 
tains) merely because it was unaccompanied in the 
early days of the church. The reason for unaccom- 
panied singing in the primitive church was the prosaic 
one that organs were few and far between, and on the 
few that existed the player (or literally the thumper 
pulsator organorum) could do Httle more than deliver the 
notes of the chant* As soon as organs became frequent 
and more tractable, accompaniment became general. 
At the beginning of the plainsong revival in England, 
it became chromatic too, the result being a dreadful 
hybrid that is not yet quite extinct. We have no quarrel 
with the Solesmes enthusiasts so far as harmonic sim- 
plicity is concerned ; but we see no point in an accom- 
paniment that must be "small in volume/' "reduced 
to a minimum," "xinobtrusive," or used merely as "a 
support to the voice/'* To take the last point first, 
choirs unable to sing unsupported should leave plain- 
song alone, seeing that, according to Solesmes, it 
must be sung throughout with half-voice and with an 
ever-recurring pianissimo both effects demanding 
either skilled singers or a prohibitive amount of prac- 
tice. As to "unobtrusiveness," plainsong accompani- 
ment, like any other kind, should surely, justify itself 
as a thing of rare beauty, "to the good" in worship, 
adorning the plainsong without drowning it ot inter- 
fering with the flow of the chanting. In short, if the 
psalms are to be sung, whether to plainsong or to 

* "Elements of Pkinsong." 



l8z MUSIC AND "WORSHIP 

modern chants, we fail to see why both voices and 
organ are to be reduced to a perpetual mezzo-piano, 
regardless of the character of the text.* 

Another point on which the parish church organist 
should not allow himself to be over-Solesmesed, so to 
speak, is in the treatment of the Gloria Patri. The "cor- 
rect" use is to regard it merely as a couple of verses 
of the psalm, to be sung antiphonally. But in effect this 
often leads to an anti-climax. For example, when the 
antiphony is between cantor and choir, the second half 
of the Gloria may fall to a single voice. The effect is 
never good ; we have known instances where, the 
cantor being feeble, the ending to a jubilant psalm has 
been almost ludicrous. Even when the psalms are sung 
by boys and men in alternation, there is something in- 
conclusive about an ending by boys alone. We have 
never heard an argument in favour of this method, 
which overlooks the obvious fact that the Gloria Patri 
is not a part of the psalm but a Christianizing appendix ; 
and as a doxology it clearly ought to be treated as a 
chorus, and with a due degree of power. 

The plainsong methods we have questioned the 
monotonous use of the half-voice, the unduly long 
break at the colon, the characterless accompaniment, 
the frequent anticlimax due to the antiphonal treatment 
of the Gloria Patri, and, above all, the infliction of 
monotonous uniformities are all opposed to the 

* A consistently quiet treatment of such choir-music as the 
Introit (among which are some of the loveliest examples of pure 
melody in existence) is, however, called for by the character of 
the music, which often suggests a solo voice or semichorus. 



CHANTS AND CHANTING 183 

primary laws of musical interpretation, and they are 
no more tolerable in plainsong than in any other kind 
of music. And at long last, even when due admira- 
tion has been given to the Solesmes monks for their 
patient and valuable research, the fact remains that 
some of their findings are admittedly no more than 
conjecture. 

If plainsong is to be used by ordinary people, the 
accent should be shifted to the second syllable song. 
Song is something to be sung ; its performance should 
be (i) vitally related to the text with which it is asso- 
ciated, and (2) subject to the inspiring tenets of good 
natural singing. Plainsong has its own rhythm, its own 
modal system, and no musician with a sense of beauty 
will do anything to damage either ; but he may well 
question its right to any methods of performance 
today that are not based on universally accepted and 
acceptable principles. 

The new and growing use of this ancient and beauti- 
ful music, if only it be vital and reasonably fitting, is to 
be welcomed as one of the most beneficent influences in 
church music today. Its adoption will become more 
general with a fuller realization both of its idiomatic 
differences from, and its spiritual affinity to, the best 
church music of later periods. But we are con- 
strained to warn our fellow-enthusiasts in the cause 
of true chanting that few, if any, normal choirs and 
congregations will be able to sing plainsong in the 
manner of the monks of Solesmes. Even if they 
could they wouldn't ; for to them plainsong will not 
be a subtle and delicate antique, to be sung sotto voce 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



and accompanied on the organ's softest stop (which is 
surely what is meant by "reducing the accompaniment 
to a minimum") ; it will be just a simple and beautiful 
kind of church music, to be sung, as we may be sure it 
was sung centuries ago, with both vitality and variety. 



C H A3? TE R XI 

HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING 

A the nature of hymn melodies has already occu- 
pied us in considering congregational singing 
in Chapter IX., we begin our discussions here 
with a glance at the resources of today, because so great 
a wealth of material carries with it both problems and 
responsibilities, besides being bound up with the burn- 
ing question of choice of tunes, which often means the 
dropping of old friends in favour of possible new ones. 
It is a truism that modern hymnals are too large, yet 
there is ample justification for bulk. John Wesley's 
ideal book, described in his "Preface to a Collection of 
Hymns for use of the People called Methodists" (1779), 
is now impossible : "What we want is, a Collection not 
too large, that it may be cheap and portable ; nor too 
small, that it may contain a sufficient variety for all 
occasions." What would he have said to the 1933 
successor of his Collection ? It contains nine hundred 
and eighty-four hymns, and well over a thousand tunes, 
besides chants, etc., the whole filling a thousand and 
forty-two pages. Somebody has said that the perfect 
hymnal, when it comes, will contain no more than about 
a couple of hundred hymns ; and no doubt that number 
represents approximately the total of hymns and tunes 
that have won universal acceptance. But it is also true 
that the hymns and even more emphatically the tunes 



l86 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

concerning which people feel most strongly are the 
many hundreds that the perfect hymnal will not in- 
clude* Nobody grows warm about the standard tunes ; 
they are, in fact., so taken for granted that the omission 
of, say, "St. Anne/' from a new hymnal would cause 
surprise rather than indignation. It is otherwise with 
tunes that may be called favourite rather than classic. 
"Eventide," "St. Anatolius," "Hollingside," "Melita," 
"Nioea," "St. Columba," "Abends/ 5 "St. Clement/' 
"Maidstone," "Regent Square/ 3 "Golden Sheaves/ 3 
"St. Gertrude/' "Amelia/' and a hundred others of the 
kind, chiefly by the composers that made "A. & M." 
an epochal book : to omit these is to raise a storm of 
protest from all sorts of people. A hymn-book is an 
anthology, and it must be inclusive rather than ex- 
clusive. This being so, it must take into account, not 
only the contemporary output, but also the revival of 
old tunes. One of the best features in modern hymnals 
is the prominence given to eighteenth-century tunes 
that had almost been forgotten. To the compilers of 
the original "A. & M." such tunes, no doubt, seemed 
secular, or savouring of dissent ; today they are widely 
enjoyed for their melodious and singable character, and 
(not least) for their Englishness. A few examples come 
to mind at once "Richmond," "Mount Ephraim," 
"University," "Retirement," and many others that 
were popular in the old "west gallery" days. But the 
chief reason why compilers of hymnals now cast their 
nets wide is that they cannot ignore the present move 
towards improvement in church music. The reformers 
may sometimes have been tactless and over-zealous. 



HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING 187 

but there can be no denying the steady improvement 
that has been wrought in church music, and in no de- 
partment more than in hymnody the one most diffi- 
cult to tackle, because of its popularity. Practically 
every hymn-book produced during the past twenty 
years has, in a greater or less degree, played its part in 
the reform movement, and it has usually done so in 
the only common-sense way, i.e. by including good new 
(or revived old) tunes as alternatives to popular and 
inferior examples. This has involved a very large in- 
crease of material an increase that may be only tem- 
porary. For the supersession of a bad tune by a good 
one seems to be an affair of three stages : first, the two 
appear side by side ; next, the inferior tune is relegated 
to the appendix ; and, finally, it is dropped. Stages one 
and two are exemplified in the two editions of the 
"English Hymnal." In the 193 3 edition over a hundred 
tunes have been added, room being made for them by 
the dropping of duplicates and the placing of about 
fifty others in the Appendix. As a large proportion of 
the fifty are from Victorian sources, we may expect to 
see the next edition dropping them altogether. If the 
tunes that take their place were obviously superior, 
nobody would complain of that; but it is difficult 
to resist an impression that most of the substitutes, 
though entirely free from sentimentality, are also 
deficient in appeal and singableness ; and some of 
them are so markedly in the fashion of today that 
they will soon be as much out of date as the Victorians 
whose place they have taken. 

In the matter of hymns, hymn-tunes, and hymn-sing- 



188 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

ing, the church musician will do well to remember that 
the views of the more intelligent type of layman may be 
considered with profit, on account of the extra-musical 
considerations involved. 

Let us take, for instance, two public utterances that 
may be held to express the views of a considerable pro- 
portion of church folk. The first was an article in a 
daily paper on "The Choice of Hymns" by a dean who 
was formerly headmaster of a famous public school 
where, no doubt, he had ample opportunity of observing 
the type of hymn and tune that "goes." 

He began by saying what a good many of us have 
felt for some time past : "It is fashionable today to sneer 
at 'Hymns Ancient and Modern/ and I should myself 
prefer the 'English Hymnal' ; but I think the fashion- 
able abuse is largely undeserved." 

After discussing the important part played by as- 
sociation (a point too little considered by compilers 
of hymn-books), he goes on : "I am not a blind ad- 
mirer of the 'English Hymnal/ I am infuriated on every 
occasion when they suggest that I should sing the un- 
gramtnatical sentence, 'Hail thee, festival day P ; and 
there is plenty in it to criticize. But it certainly marks a 
great advance. Still, I shall always be grateful to 'Hymns 
Ancient and Modern 3 for having shown the way, for 
having introduced me to many good and some beauti- 
ful hymns, and for having for the first time done some- 
thing to show the wealth of singable religious poetry 
which the nation possesses." 

This is in pleasant contrast to the attitude adopted by 
reformers in a hurry, who are apt to forget the gratitude 



HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING 189 

that is always due to a pioneer. After all, when one 
book has shown the way, it is not hard for a second 
one to come along and improve on its predecessor in 
regard to weaknesses that were due to the taste of the 
period rather than to the shortcomings of the compilers. 
Moreover, most of the sweeping opponents of ''Ancient 
and Modern" do not take into account the edition of 
1904, which is free from many of the faults of previous 
editions. In fact, some of its excellences caused its com- 
parative failure : it made too big a break with conven- 
tion, and (to name one important point) its hymns 
for mission services do not include one example of the 
trivial, sentimental type a detail in which the "English 
Hymnal" shows surprising weakness. 

The other article on the subject was entitled "Hymns: 
Problems of Verse and Tune," by a well-known nove- 
list. This is what he had to say concerning the latter : 

"The tune must always be a terrible problem. I 
wish I had means of judging how the changes of 
taste particularly, which the authors of "Songs of 
Praise' aimed at inaugurating, are really working 
out in practice. What they gave us was better than 
anything we had before, and we cannot be too 
grateful to them ; but what they gave was still 
only a contribution and it had conspicuous faults. 
On the literary side, the search for poetry went too 
far and wide ; we find congregations invited to 
sing together words that hardly suggest song at 
all even in the less exacting conditions of private 
life ; while a particular smack of taste, a flavour of 
sufficiency deriving in part from folk-song wor- 
ship and In part from a dryish sacerdotalism, tends 



190 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

to domineer in the music, and is, I think, already 
dated." 

"We think there is much in this : many of the new 
tunes that are too obviously influenced by folk-song and 
the ecclesiastical modes begin to show signs of wear ; 
a decade or so hence they will probably be superseded 
either by another and more natural type of new tune, or 
(perhaps even more likely) by a reinstatement of the 
best of the nineteenth-century tunes they were intended 
to displace. 

As to the use of folk-tunes for hymn purposes : there 
are two main tests quality, and freedom from too 
obviously secular associations. Can it be said that all 
or even the majority of those pressed into service in 
modern hymnals pass both ? High quality may excuse 
some hazard in regard to the second testj because the 
secular associations are transitory often, indeed, 
merely local. The secular origin of some of the best- 
loved of German chorales has long been forgotten ; 
and the splendid risk taken when a mediaeval love-song 
became the Passion chorale and "Innsbruck, I now must 
leave thee" was sacredly parodied into "O world, I 
now must leave thee," and gave "Innsbruck" to the 
Church, has been amply justified. The incorporation 
of an unquestionably fine folk-tune into a hymnal is, 
then, valuable salvage work. But the glamour of the 
"folk" origin of an air ought not to offset characteristics 
that, however desirable in an unaccompanied solo song, 
may become fatal defects in a hymn-tune. Had some 
of the more jingling of the "English Hymnal" folk- 
melodies occurred in a set of nursery rhymes by the 



HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING 191 

Rev. John Bacchus Dykes they would at once have been 
recognized for what they are examples of mere com- 
placent tunery, so to speak. 

The folk-tune vogue will pass in hymnals, as already 
it has almost passed in composition ; and it is becoming 
plain that many of the new tunes are less good than they 
appeared to be, and that certain of the old ones are 
less bad than we were led to believe. On this point our 
novelist says : 

I rather resent not being allowed the familiar 
tune of "Eternal Father, strong to save/' with 
that fierce rush in the bass. Is it so bad? I liked 
it when I was a boy. I like it now. 

Pie need not be ashamed of his liking for "Melita" : 
plenty of musicians still regard it as a good tune, de- 
spite the melodic weakness in the fifth line brought 
about by the rising semitones. Above all, it has one 
great merit in a hymn-tune it really "goes/ 5 and con- 
gregations of all kinds sing it. The tune that displaces 
it in "Songs of Praise" is a folk-song with a charm of 
its own. But, as "strength" is the quality our re- 
formers demand in hymn-tunes, it has to be pointed 
out that "Lodsworth" is not strong. However, its chief 
weakness is its repetitiveness. This is a good example 
of the ease with which distinguished musicians may 
miscalculate in compiling hymn-books. There can be 
little doubt that, judged purely from the melodic point 
of view, "Lodsworth" is superior to "Melita." It has 
a better "line" ; and there is a climax. But when we look 
elsewhere than at its melodic curve, we soon see why it 



*9 2 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

may be an excellent folk-song and a poor hymn-tune, 
In addition to the monotony brought about by its re- 
petitiveness, there is a kindred defect in its implications 
of cadences. Folk-songs are independent of harmony : 
hymn-tunes are not. Even an unaccompanied melody 
can no longer be judged purely on its merits as a tune 
in rise and fall : our people to-day are aware of its 
harmonic implications. So we cannot be deaf to the 
fact that of the six lines of "Lodsworth," five end on 
the tonic and one on the supertonic. "Eternal Father" 
consists of four six-lined verses, so a little arithmetic 
will show how many times we hear the same chord. 

We discuss this tune at some length, because it is only 
one of a good many instances of folk-song being em- 
ployed as hymn-tunes without due consideration. No 
wonder the novelist critic asks if "Melita" is, after all, 
a bad tune. The answer is that it is not bad, nor is it 
very good, but that, as a setting for the words, and as 
material for congregational singing, it beats "Lods- 
worth" all ends up. Why, then, was it dropped in 
"Songs of Praise" and relegated to the Appendix in the 
"English Hymnal" ? The answer is easy : It is trebly 
damned : (i) it was a popular "A. & M." tune ; (2) it 
was Victorian ; and (3) and worst of all it was by a 
composer whose name in "reforming" circles has be- 
come almost a synonym for meretriciousness. 

When all is said (much of it justly) in deploration of 
Victorian tunes, it is surprising to discover how many 
are still indispensable. Even the new edition of the 
"English Hymnal" contains nearly a hundred, for ex- 
ample. Will the 1990 edition contain as many of the 



HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING 193 

folk-songs and modal tunes of the neo-Georgians ? 
What is the secret of the success of the best of the old 
"Ancient and Modern" tunes ? It used to be said that 
they owed their popularity to a few luscious chords ; 
there was a good deal in that., so far as Dykes and 
Barnby were concerned, but we doubt if their detractors 
have ever taken sufficiently into account their far more 
important quality of singableness. Some of them may 
be poor to play, or even to listen to when sung ; but 
hymn-tunes are for singing rather than for hearing. 
Again, their rhythm was unenterprising, it is true ; still, 
this defect is one that is more apparent to the listener 
than to the singer. But an unenterprising rhythm is 
also a rhythm without traps : too many new tunes con- 
tain rhythmicand structural schemes that are striking,in- 
genious, unusual, interesting but which are pitfalls for 
a congregation, except in places where congregational 
practices are held, or where there is a strong choir that 
really leads in hymn singing (not all strong choirs do). 

Similarly, archaisms in harmony and melody may give 
keen pleasure to musicians ; but they mean little or 
nothing to the layman, who, indeed, is likely to be put 
off by them. And even musicians find that archaisms 
don't always wear well, and soon reveal a touch of 
preciosity. 

In thus controverting the controverters of "Hymns 
A. & M.," our one desire is to offer such timely 
stimulus as we can to the appreciation of that admirably 
serviceable work. The Church cannot be too mindful 
of its debt. But we yield to none in our gratitude for 
the breath of fresh air which the "English Hymnal" 

13 



194 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

and (at about the same time) the 1904 and 1909 (His- 
torical) editions of "Hymns A. & M.," both brought 
into the hymn-tune world. We deplore equally what 
we believe to be the melodic affectations of the new 
school and the harmonic weaknesses of the old. 
Excesses mar both, as excess always must mar the 
music of the Church. The choice of chords for their 
own sweet sake was bad ; is the choice of melodies on 
the ground of their "folk" or other origin, rather than 
of their intrinsic merit or suitability, any better ? Our 
hope and belief is that a risen taste, in debt to both, 
will choose and demand the best of both, and future 
hymnals will consummate their excellences. 

###** 
The first impression one gets as a result of much 
experience in churches of various types, is that the 
admirable enterprise shown by the compilers of recent 
hymnals is notimitated by theusers. Investigation would 
probably show that the choice of hymns in a normal 
parish church is surprisingly limited. There are, for ex- 
ample, many fine things in the "English Hymnal" that 
we, personally, have never, or very rarely, heard sung, 
during the thirty years of the book's existence. Now, 
as popular taste is most directly influenced by the songs 
and hymns that people sing communally, it is clear that 
the possibilities for good presented by contemporary 
hymn-books are not being developed. At present the 
favourite hymn of the parson, the organist, the choir, 
or of some influential parishioner, is too prominent in 
the music lists. Instead, there ought to be a regular 
system of adding to the repertory ; where congrega- 



HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING 195 

tional practices are held, a new hymn even two 
should be learned on every occasion ; and the hymns 
so learned should be used fairly frequently during the 
ensuing month or two, in order that they may become 
established. The choice of hymns is generally made by 
the parson or the organist : it should be a joint affair, the 
ecclesiastical and musical sides being alike safeguarded. 
This co-operation will make it easy to extend the reper- 
tory. The organist should always have ready a few fine 
things of differing types, suitable for various seasons 
and occasions, and should work them in judiciously. 
In drawing up the monthly music list for the parish 
magazine, the people's musical part should be as care- 
fully considered, not only for its fitness, but for its 
variety and appeal, as the music for the choir. How 
often is it ? 

Note that word "appeal." There are two wrong ways 
of using such a treasury of new and old as the "English 
Hymnal." The first is to disregard both new and old, 
and to stick to the familiar numbers that are in practic- 
ally every hymnal. The second is to make too little 
use of the familiar, and to choose largely from the most 
difficult, antique, and austere examples of which the 
"English Hymnal" contains perhaps rather too many. 
This fault is not common, but it exists in varying de- 
grees, and always with unfortunate results. We know 
at least one church that was emptied in six months 
by the introduction of the "English Hymnal" and its 
maladroit use by a parson who held the view that the 
fitness of a hymn-tune was shown by its differing in as 
many respects as possible from those that made "Ancient 



196 " MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

and Modern" the most popular of hymnals. All his 
choices were no doubt intended to be fitting, but few 
made any appeal to ordinary folk. And in this connec- 
tion the chooser of hymns, as of every kind of music 
for popular use, needs to remind himself constantly that 
there are many kinds of good music ; that in some of 
them the goodness is discernible only by the trained 
musician ; in others by some sort of specialist ; in yet 
others by the crowd but only on thorough acquaint- 
ance. Finally, and happily, there is the land of musical 
goodness that makes instant appeal to the untrained 
no less than to the trained musician. The music of 
which this may be said is truly universal ; it is enormous 
in quantity, and it embraces every type, from the sym- 
phony to the simple organ voluntary, from the oratorio 
to the Anglican chant. Popular musical education 
must begin with such things. Parsons and organists 
with a taste for medieval melodies, Genevan psalm 
tunes, and German chorales are apt to forget that their 
liking for such things is usually the result of long 
familiarity or of special study. They must not expect 
their congregations to share their delight at once if 
ever. 

Although unison singing is desirable in the congrega- 
tion, it may easily be overdone in the choir. For a choir 
consists of more or less trained voices of varying com- 
pass, and tenors and basses alike are reasonable in 
objecting to long stretches of singing at a pitch that is 
too low for the one and too high for the other. Long 
processional hymns in unison, unless very moderate in 
compass, are a real infliction on the choir : the alterna- 



HYMNS AND HYMN SINGING ' 197 

don of boys* (and women's) voices and men's is an 
improvement, but the result is apt to be monotonous 
unless the organist is able to vary the harmonies. The 
best arrangement in a long procession is a mixture of 
harmony (unaccompanied, if possible), unison, boys, 
men, with free accompaniment, and occasional short 
interludes. 

This question of tenor and bass compass has been 
too little considered in hymn-books that adopt a pitch 
suitable for the congregation. In the "English Hymnal/' 
for example, the pitch is often so low that the basses are 
at times working hard with barely audible results, and 
the tenors are restricted to their least effective register. 
Let the convenience of the congregation be considered, 
by all means ; but the choir should not be forgotten, 
especially as a very slight rearrangement of the parts 
will often solve the difficulty. 

Mention has been made of free organ accompaniment 
of unison singing. This is far from easy, demanding 
not only a thorough knowledge of harmony and con- 
siderable technical skill, but also some of the ready 
invention of the improvisor. At its best it is of great 
effect. Our bibliography contains some works on the 
subject that will be useful. 

Just as the immense resources of modern hymnals 
are still barely tapped, so the potentialities of hymn- 
singing are rarely realized to the full ; and probably the 
facts are not unrelated. A plain service containing no 
other music than a few fine hymns, heartily sung by all, 
lacks nothing of dignity or beauty ; and when this 
hearty congregational hymn-singing occurs in a service 



198 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

at which mote elaborate, but not less worth} 7 music is 
well sung by the choir, both types gain from the con- 
trast. But both must be equally good in their different 
ways, and no doubt the objections made to choir music 
are often based on some lack of effectiveness due to the 
absence of this contrasting of the massed singing with 
that of a skilled choir. An example of this value not 
to say necessity of contrast is shown in cathedrals, 
where congregational hymn-singing is now encouraged 
instead of being frowned on as it seems to have been 
formerly. The singing of a cathedral .choir is never 
more delightful than when it is thrown into relief by 
some congregational hymns. Per contra, a first-rate 
choir and a half-silent congregation may produce a 
chilling effect. 

For the rest, there is no better advice than that of 
John Wesley in his "Directions to Singers/' He had 
choir-singers in mind, but most of his advice applies 
equally to congregations. 

"Sing AIL . . . Let not a slight degree of 
weakness or weariness hinder you. If it is a cross 
to you, take it up, and you will find it a blessing. 

"Sing lustily and with a good courage. 

"Beware of singing as if you are half dead, or 
half asleep, but lift up your voice with strength. 
Be no more afraid of your voice now, nor more 
ashamed of its being heard, than when you sing 
the songs of Satan. 

"Sing modestly . . . strive to unite your voices 
together so as to make one clear melodious sound. 

"Sing in time . . . and take care not to sing too 
slow. This drawling way naturally steals on all 



HYMNS ANI> HYMN SINGING 199 

who are lazy ; and it is high time to drive it from 
among us, and sing all our tunes just as quick as 
we did at first. 

"Above all, sing spiritually. Have an eye to God 
in every word you sing . . . attend strictly to the 
sense of what you sing, and see that your heart is 
not carried away with the sound, but offered to 
God continually." 



CHAPTER XII 

AT THE COMMUNION 

PROBABLY at no point is music in so great 
a danger of hindering the worship which it ex- 
pressly sets out to help as in the Divine Office 
whether the music be that of the most elaborate choral 
celebration, or of the humblest service of the "Lord's 
Supper" (as it is often named in the Free Churches), 
or in the Varying orders and grades of services of 
Holy Communion which lie between those two ex- 
tremes. It is clear that in so vast a range of possible 
utterance from the elaborate choral settings down 
to the corporately spoken word (which often, by the 
way, drops to barely more than a confused murmur) 
the range of responsible choice and the dangers of 
possible offence, whether by redundance or short-com- 
ing, are equally vast. 

There are devout worshippers who find their wor- 
ship hindered by any elaborate efforts of choir and 
organ ; and there are also musical churchmen sincerely 
concerned who would desire no music at all in this 
service. These people deserve mindful regard from 
their musical servants. No one can justify or uphold 
the use of music or any other thing that draws the 
well-disposed worshipper's attention to itself, at this 
of all services. On the other hand, who would forbid 
its use, if it enhances and intensifies the innermost end . 

200 



AT THE COMMUNION 2OI 

of the service itself? True we may not unsafely attrib- 
ute some part of the devout worshippers' shrinking 
from music to the bad usage of good music ; though 
some must be due also to painstaking usage of intoler- 
ably self-important music. 

Whatever music is right and fitting for this solemn 
service, it must never fail to fulfil three general con- 
ditions : 

(1) It must be such music as is intelligible to the 

congregation present ; 

(2) It must be such as can enhance the significance 

of the words to the worshippers ; 

(3) It must be within the power of those who 

sing it. 

In this order of church music there is at present 
conspicuous need for clear thinking, better adjust- 
ment, and then indefatigable preparation of such 
music as is deemed fit. 

There are, in effect, three primary means of utterance 
which have to be considered and adjusted, each in its 
due proportion, for edifying. These are : Speech, Song, 
Silence. Corporate speech as in the spoken Confes- 
sion ; corporate song or chant as in the Kyrie, Creed 
and at other great moments ; and purposeful silences 
which can be the most dynamic means of all on occa- 
sion more thrilling than the most thrilling music, more 
helpful than the very words that prepared the way for 
the silence. 

Let us suppose that in practice these three really 
have their integral part to contribute at the Com- 
munion, under ideal circumstances. Possibly this may 



202 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

not be so ; a service may be rightly desired leaving out 
one of the three. But let it be our working hypothesis 
here for the moment that not even the most primitive 
village congregation does well to be without some sing- 
ing and some silences to enhance the chiefly spoken 
word ; and that not even the most ornate choral cele- 
bration in the cathedral, with the most glorious music, 
should deprive its worshippers of the boons of silence 
and the spoken word each in their fitting places. This 
seems a reasonable supposition. 

Now village A, we will imagine, begins musically 
at "zero." Yet the benignant parson does well to in- 
troduce one appropriate hymn at the helpful moment, 
in which all present can unite. The rest of the service 
gains. Village B is better equipped, having learnt 
to sing simple responses as fluently as they speak them. 
So they sing the agreed hymn plus the Kyrie, beau- 
tifully and naturally uttered together, to some such 
simple strain as Merbecke. They do this because they 
find it more orderly, more unanimous and more 
inspiring than the mixed spoken effort. And here at 
once is opened up the whole avenue of musical 
advance along which we may find true congregational 
song travelling. At villages C, D, E, more and more 
becomes possible ; gradually it becomes practicable for 
all to join with heart and soul and perfect decorum 
in all the greatest moments of utterance in the service, 
and even to sing back the two boundless replies to 
the celebrant's "Lift up your hearts" and "Let us give 
thanks unto our Lord God," at that wonderful moment 
of the Service. 



AT THE COMMUNION 203 

Of Merbecke's unique pioneer work (under Cran- 
mer's direction) in this regard we shall needs have much 
to say. He showed the way. He opened up the natural 
avenue of advance where congregations can ultimately 
rise to a form of sung worship more thrillingly inspiring 
to all taking part than is generally realized, and this 
as naturally as in spoken worship. 

But before we consider the possibilities and obliga- 
tions which Merbecke opened up, let us take a momen- 
tary leap beyond all village attainments and imagine 
the attainments of cathedral A or parish church A 
where the musical equipment is at its best, and the 
devotion no less irreproachable. What are the propor- 
tions of music, speech and silence there, say, on Easter 
Day at choral celebration ? Our three first conditions 
named above still apply: (i) The music made there 
also is acceptable, natural, intelligible ; (2) it reverently 
enhances the service ; (3) it is within the powers of those 
using it. But much of it has now grown so entirely 
beyond the powers of the congregation that they must 
for the most part silently co-operate. If they cannot do 
this it is wrong. Wesley's " Communion Service in 
E major," for example, answers our three tests nobly so 
far as choirs are concerned. It is intelligible, eloquent, 
practicable. But no congregation must try to join in. 
Hosts of similar settings will occur to readers, all 
involving the same exclusion of any word from the 
congregations. Is this exclusiveness wrong ? By no 
means. 

The question of absolute right or absolute wrong is 
at long last beyond any one judgment, or any two, or 



204 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

any committees. Yet we do well to seek diligently here 
for a clear view of the whole range and in this way for 
a sane judgment. For these we find pressing need to- 
day. There is much muddle. A clear view of the field 
might enable all schools of thought to reach a more 
refreshing tolerance of each other's thoughts, and to 
revise and extend their aim. And when this is once 
attained, though it may be beyond everyone's powers 
to determine the actual good or the bad of it i.e. of 
the music here, the spoken word there, the silences 
here or there yet it is both urgent and practicable to 
decide what is fitting or unfitting, what is duly con- 
siderate or inconsiderate for worshippers in each time 
and place. 

The extreme uses of all three means may possess 
fitness and show due consideration for extreme needs. 
But the all-silence extreme, the all-musical extreme, the 
all-spoken extreme are each of them in turn unlikely 
to meet the Church's normal needs. In spite of this, 
there can scarcely be a better preparation for those 
who are responsible for the adjustment and bettering of 
our efforts to meet this highest of needs than to experi- 
ence and ponder over the ideal beauty of these three 
extremes at their best : (i) The silent service of a 
Friends' meeting house (we mean the all-silent meeting 
which, we gather, is now rare); (2) the all-spoken early 
service at some village church, where the celebrant 
utters each word with perfect regard for its spiritual in- 
tention; (3) the all-music, say, of Bach's B minor Mass 
or of Beethoven's Mass in D. To contemplate all three 
of these experiences (as we do in vivid retrospect at this 



ATTHECOMMUNION 205 

moment) helps us to attain an unforgettable evaluation 
of the elemental powers of silence, speech and music. 

But this done, the immediate reaction seems to be 
not towards the adoption of any such extremes, 
but, instead, towards a fervent conviction that each 
factor must be given its place everywhere. All-silence 
is glorious ; but it can soon prove too inarticulate for 
Mr. Smith or Mrs. Jones in their humble service. All- 
speech is direct, companionable, straightforward ; but 
it can be inadequate for a congregation that could 
naturally rise to song when song is needed. All-music 
is admittedly capable of dissolving the poet Milton 
and others into ecstasies that "bring all heaven before 
their eyes"; but to bring, let us say, Bach's stupendous 
Sanctus (which, incidentally, took its rise in the 
Lutheran Church) into any English Church next Sunday 
would be like offering a farmer a Niagara to irrigate 
his small holding. When Cranmer and Merbecke, at 
the inauguration of the Service in the vernacular, 
sought some "devout and solemn note" for their pur- 
pose, the former declared in a letter to the King that 
they wanted to find music that might "much excitate 
the hearts" of the worshippers to true devotion. Pre- 
cisely ; is not this still what we most seek to adjust 
today to the needs and abilities of each of our choirs 
and congregations, four hundred years after the event? 
We would urge that any desire to determine a uniform 
and literal "right or wrong" as to music at the 
English Communion Service be recognized as out of 
the question. Equally we would urge the banishment 
of any criteria based on personal taste. Both are, 



206 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

we venture to think, impertinent. But what is both 
pertinent and urgent is for all schools of thought to 
study (as Cranmer and Merbecke sought to study) the 
English worshipper's practical and ideal needs and 
capacities when worshipping in English, lovingly and 
au fond y and not to rate them either too high or too low. 
A faithful and courageous facing, on the part of clergy 
and choirmasters alike, of the perpetual questions of 
fitness and considerateness must bring some drastic 
revisions in more directions than one, correcting, im- 
proving we hope out of all knowledge both the easy- 
going unmusical and the complacent musical services. 
And we must no longer consent to fall with 
vaguely amiable tolerance between too stools. There 
is a natural music, a primal "native note," for the 
simplest congregations; for fervent speech naturally 
tends to sublimate itself into song. There is equally a 
music for the most skilful choir to contribute to the 
whole, for song tends (just as naturally) to elaborate 
itself beyond mere chanting of the words that evoke it, 
and to grow richly eloquent; and the greater the 
emotion behind the words which move us to music, 
the more expansive the music tends to become. What, 
then, is most needed? Recognition of both these 
means and adjustment of them to their true end. 
Faithful enthusiastic development of both the congrega- 
tional note and the choir's music, but with a clear 
guiding line drawn between them. After that, our 
authorities need more carefully to adjust both orders of 
musical effort to the particular needs and powers of 
each community. Vision and common sense together 



AT THE COMMUNION 



can agree to bring this about. At the moment they do 
not seem to agtee well. 

Vision contemplating the whole field may see room 
in every service for the apt contributions of silent 
intervals, of speech, of simple (people's) song, and of 
that more eloquent and illuminating music which lies 
beyond the congregation's vocal powers but not beyond 
their spiritual needs. But Commonsense demurs at the 
attempt to give them all place. It sees insuperable ob- 
stacles. For example, it reasonably protests against the 
sudden transfer from spoken to sung words by clergy 
or choir. We all know how artificial the effect can be 
when good speaking ceases, a note is sounded, and 
bad singing begins, to fall back again at a later point 
into speech. But it does not follow that natural speech 
and natural song are incapable of naturally merging 
into and serving one another at fitting moments. 
Apart from the obvious fact that sincerity in the use 
of both is the great merger and unifier, our two friends 
Commonsense and Vision, sitting side by side on any 
choir committee, really can collaborate to avoid himpi- 
ness and artificial joins in both visionary and practical 
ways. Even perfect speaking will refuse to join up to 
perfect singing if no allowance is made for the nature 
of both at the join I Thus the speaking voice lies 
generally lower than the singing voice, is generally less 
effortful, more carefree ; and (perhaps most important 
of all) syllables are seldom, if ever, sustained in speech as 
they are in song. It must sound artificial, not to say 
uncommonly foolish whether speaking or singing 
when a reader abruptly changes his style of utterance 



208 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

in these four ways suddenly raises the pitch, suddenly 
increases the effort, suddenly betrays anxiety, and sud- 
denly and arbitrarily lengthens every important syllable. 
The truth is that neither Vision on the one part nor 
Commonsense on the other find any necessity whatever 
for either of these four happenings. They can all be 
removed. Let it but be faithfully tried in a single church 
diligently for a single year, and we imagine that church 
would have worked out quite a useful sum and offered a 
serviceable example to every congregation in the land. 
Song such as Merbecke attempted to give us arises out of 
speech as spontaneously as a bud breaks out of its stem, 
or as the bud itself in due time breaks into full bloom. 
Curiously enough, in the midst of this chapter the 
writer was called away to play the harmonium at a 
tiny village church for the simplest form of Sunday 
morning choral Eucharist. The school-teacher sat 
at his side and directed him to play two voluntaries ; to 
accompany the Kyrie (Merbecke), the Ascription before 
and after the Gospel, and two hymns. As one who 
signed the Report of the Archbishop's Committee 
(quoted elsewhere in this book) it was a humbling and 
reproving experience to the present writer to hear 
how beautifully and naturally the spoken words of 
the celebrant and the sung words of the village choir 
could blend with and fulfil each other. Indeed, the 
spoken words became unconsciously like sung words. 
For example, this is how the Sursum Corda was spoken : 



Lift up your hearts. 



AT THE COMMUNION 209 

Speech and song naturally merged and mingled. This 
does not mean that the Committee's urgent desire to 
promote unity and consistency of utterance (whether 
spoken or sung) is not to be followed and even pressed 
upon those still unmindful of it. It only means that 
there are far more ways of attaining this end than at 
least one of the signatories of the Archbishop's Com- 
mittee's Report had realized. One thing was singu- 
larly clear at this restrainedly musical service. The 
Merbecke melody did fit its purpose astonishingly. It 
was the "devout and solemn note"; "for every syllable 
a note"; we took it at a speaking pace yet it proved 
such as could "excitate the hearts" of this village 
congregation and choir to devotion ; and it was very 
notable that at the greater moments especially in the 
Gloria in Excelsis the merely spoken word was quite 
inadequate. It failed completely to "excitate" the 
singers to devotion. They became listless enough to 
look this way and that, and not even keep together as 
they said the great words : . "we praise, we bless, we 
worship, we glorify" ... it all was positively belied, in 
casual, inadequate speech. Was this the choir's fault ? 
The rector and choirmaster received the suggestion that 
the preparation of the Gloria should be their next task, 
with manifest gladness. And this brings us to dwell 
upon the Merbecke which seems to answer to and fulfil 
our needs more completely than any service so far made 
available to villages, towns and cathedral cities alike. 

We are unwillingly constrained to speak critically of 
the present confused views both of the nature and the 
fitting use of Merbecke' s music, in the hope of hastening a 

14 



210 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

happier understanding of both . But first let us try to catch 
sight of the ideals which are at the back of Merbecke's 
work and which seemed to have animated all he wrote 
and given it its lasting practical and exemplary value. 

Our readers will have realized that it is precisely 
when corporate speech grows in unanimity that it 
nourishes itself into more volume, more orderliness, 
more contagious oneness, and so tends to merge into 
something very like primitive melody. Cranmer and 
Merbecke had prescience to recognize that what hap- 
pens in unpremeditated song and primitive, melodic 
impulse was likely to be an important factor in their 
premeditated supply of notes for the moving moments 
in vernacular worship. And they obviously knew that 
not only short ejaculatory people's utterances such as 
"Hallelujah!" "Hosanna!" "Kyrie!" or, in the secular 
field, " Hurrah I" tended to break into song in the 
rough, but that all 'fervent words, all words that crystal- 
lize emotion, including those that matter deeply to us 
all, have the same inherent music in them. Merbecke 
seems quite clearly to have made it his mission to dis- 
cover and base his "noting" of the English upon this, 
taken together with, and never ceasing to regard with 
veneration, the existing church melodies. For, like all 
intuitive and trusty reformers, he showed profound 
knowledge of, and reverence for, existing melodies and 
their uses. He held them within his mind. The old 
were present with him as he formed the new or one 
may almost say as the new formed themselves out of 
and around the old through his formative mind. A 
study of the first liturgical melodies in the "Booke of 



AT THE COMMUNION 211 

Common Praier Noted"* (1550) together with the cor- 
responding plainsongs in the older Latin services seems 
to reveal more and more close likenesses and reverently 
adroit adaptations of the old to the needs of the new. 
Never, would it seem, did a "disciple of the Kingdom" 
fulfil more than Merbecke the role of one who takes 
out of his treasure "things new and old," But his task 
was, as Cranmer foresaw, to meet the worshipper's need 
of direct utterance "in the vulgar tongue," both in 
natural speech-rhythms and speech-inflections. There 
exist two musical pitfalls in such a case to be avoided. 
Melodic elaborateness and all contrapuntal or harmonic 
complications are the dangers. Either kind, admirable 
in themselves, might fatally tend to obscure the words 
as uttered. Only the simplest speech-melody within an 
unstrained vocal compass could serve. But within such 
severe limits, great and moving eloquence is possible, 
provided no musical consideration is allowed to over- 
ride the paramount verbal needs ; provided, indeed, that 
the words are allowed to forge their own melodies spon- 
taneously. One small example from the Creed seems to 
speak volumes both as to the actual process and as to 
Merbecke's attitude, so manifestlya blend of courageous 
reverence for the old and humble search for the new. 
Take the following : 






Cte - do in u - num De - urn. 

* A good nineteenth-century facsimile reproduction of this, 
published by Pickering, can still often be picked up at a reason- 
able price. 



212 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



How good it would have been if Merbecke could have 
retained this venerable strain and set the corresponding 
six English syllables to the age-old seven-note melody 
of the seven Latin syllables : 






be - lieve in one God. 



But this is not fitting; two notes to the word "God" 
seem neither natural nor supportable. For it is nowhere 
the custom of reverent English speech thus to elongate 
the strong, short, incisive word God. So this is truer 
to the needs of the case : 



(/ 1 








/i 




\ 


., i 




i/iY gy 




- 




if) 2? 




o 


A 






I be - lieve 


in 


CJ 


one God. 



But again this makes "too much of a song" on the little 
word in. We find in the sequel that Merbecke actually 
gives this word no notes of its own at all, but goes 
straight to the penultimate note G for the word "one," 
and moreover proceeds to double the time-value of the 
latter word "one" (on G) so that the lesser preposition 
should do no hurt to its greater companion : 




in one God. 



That is better. But now we see a serious blemish 
threatening in the adapted plainsong. Merbecke dare 



AT THE COMMUNION 2IJ 

not leave it in its ancient form. The two first notes 
are splendid to the Latin : 



Ore - do. 

But to give such prominence to the first personal 
pronoun in the English translation "I believe" is 
obviously as wrong as the prominent fling of the 
melody on the first syllable of the word credo was 
right ! Merbecke sensitively and stout-heartedly took 
this in hand. Two versions are to be found. In both 
the first two notes have given place to low-lying notes : 



I be - lieve in one God. 




be - Heve in one God. 



Both duly place the "I" of the believer on a low note 
from which the phrase grows upward. And it is not 
hard to see how aptly both seem now to place every 
single word of the humble disciple's profession of 
faith. The rising phrase is a new creation, but still 
anchored to the old on the crucial words : One God 
Deum. 

There is perhaps no more typical example of this 
natural process of forging speech-melody for inspiring 



214 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

congregational purposes than the following Merbecke 
fragment : 



^ 



=-=-i i- 

And the third day He a -rose a -gain ac - cord - ing 



E^= 
3 $&- 



~& d 22 1 1 F 

to the Scrip -tures, And as-cend - ed in - to heaven. 

Notice the all-important speech-rhythms of the words 
"arose again" and "ascended." It is strange, indeed, 
that Merbecke failed us at the supremely fitting point 
for song in this service. After the Comfortable Words, 
the Sursum Corda seems to call out for melodic utter- 
ance. Merbecke gives nothing but a monotone speech- 
rhythm on C, thus : 




Lift up your hearts. 

An increasing number of devout worshippers find it 
most helpful (as indeed is recommended by the Arch- 
bishop's Committee) to substitute the traditional plain- 
song of the Latin Mass (Sarum use) and this in all 
cases, syllable by syllable : 






Sur - sum cor - da. 
Lift up your hearts. 



The present writer sees in Merbecke's speech-rhythm 
above, and in the hundred odd pages of his liturgical 



AT THE COMMUNION 215 

music, a cleat preclusion of this gentle and moving 
Latin song from the Merbecke music. It can be imagined 
to fit beautifully into almost any other setting in exis- 
tence. To introduce it, however, in Merbecke's works, 
seems as unfitting as to complete an inspired Gothic 
church with an inspired Moorish dome. Moreover, 
Merbecke here opened another door altogether which 
should faithfully be kept open. Is it, we may ask, either 
Christian or even intelligent to bar that door to the 
hundred and more beautiful inflections that sincere 
utterance of these wonderful words in English may 
readily reveal and that can crystallize into melodic form 
highly suited to congregational use ? Is this devout 
"native note" to be rightly suppressed at this of all 
points, in this of all services? We are constrained, 
rather, to believe that Merbecke here challenges his 
followers to note his speech-rhythm and build upon 
it as humbly and courageously as he built upon his 
predecessors 3 work in his far lonelier pioneer work. 

Congregational Communion, then, must ever tend to 
natural, orderly, fervently unanimous delivery of the 
words appointed to be uttered, whether in speech at 
quieter moments as in the Confession or in song at the 
thrilling moments such as the Sursum Corda. Mer- 
becke' s was no exclusive solution. It leaves room for 
every effort both like and unlike itself; itself is the 
type of many possible solutions. 

Other writers in his own day seem to have written 
on similar lines settings of liturgical parts. Kindred 
efforts are being made anew today. We are glad to 
be able to refer to the large and steadily growing 



2l6 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

supply of music for the Holy Communion fitted 
mote and more admirably for use wherever there 
is a capable choir and a singing congregation. The 
choir part is usually in simple polyphony, often modal 
in flavour, and designed to be sung without organ. 
There is often no setting of the Creed, nor, in some 
instances, of the Gloria, the implication being that for 
these portions Merbecke or plainsong may be sung by 
choir and congregation. The brevity of the parts 
allotted to the choir enables the Office to be sung 
in reasonable time an important point in churches 
where Mattins is also sung and the simple and eccle- 
siastical character of the set portions minimizes the risk 
of display in the choir, or distraction or estrangement 
in the nave. On the congregational side such a ser- 
vice might be made still better by the occasional use of 
other music than Merbecke for the Creed. The tuneful 
"Missa de Angelis" might well be drawn on. It is more 
elaborate than the twelfth-century plainsong Creed now 
widely used ; but it is also easier, and likely to be well 
taken up in quarters where the severity of the older 
plainsong might be a hindrance. 

We would here offer a warning against the ever- 
threatening risk of musical over-elaborateness. Eu- 
phony is beguiling in itself. But the musician at wor- 
ship must remain at all points the servant of the 
people at worship with him. We must refrain from 
elaborating either melody or harmony beyond the 
people's mind to accept or follow. There is for example 
an adapted Easter plainsong revived in the "English 
Hymnal" (presumably for use) in which more than 



AT THE COMMUNION 



twenty notes are set to be sung to the second syllable 
of the word "Passover." This may have been the 
sincere melodic expression of rapturous devotion by 
men long ago to whom twenty notes in this connection 
were more joyously natural than one. But a lovable 
ancient church tradition is not of necessity either the 
natural or practicable or even adaptable vehicle of an 
English congregation at worship today. Our link with 
the revered past must be something more vitally akin 
than this. Similarly elaborate harmonies of Victorian 
days, and descants (of various size, compass and age), 
can be devout to the musical enthusiast and devastating 
to his congregation. 

This brings us to closer grips with the choir's and the 
organist's true function, at Holy Communion especially, 
but in other parts of the service also. Taking organist 
and choir together as the potential expert helpers and 
leaders of the people, fortifiers and illuminators of the 
congregational melody, they can obviously be used 
in two ways simultaneously for the one part doubling 
the congregation's melody, and for the other part fitly 
adorning it with added harmonies or added melodies ; 
these neither obscuring nor detracting from the chief 
song, but supporting and enhancing it. That added har- 
monies and added melodies can naturally and helpfully 
function in this way is unquestionable. Let the simplest 
examples be recalled. Here is a truly congregational 
phrase from the well-known tune "Nicsea" to Heber's 



Ho - ly, Ho - ly, Ho - ly I 



218 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 



How three strong diapason chords on the organ can 
strengthen and enrich it is familiar to all. For a homely 
melodic example, we have only to remember our 
fathers' habit of enriching a tune by extemporizing 
thirds and sixths there and then in the congregation 
a device which, fifty years ago, was called "singing 
seconds." The present writer can remember the zest 
with which he looked forward to a tune which went 
as follows : 



/I - h L - -0 r 


f^ xi 


^ 


{. -N. J*T| - 














1 fl V , .,,.,12 


Cx 




'O -"C7; ^3 - 


V 


-X-1 


^ 






because he knew that if he stood on the seat with his 
ear close to his mother's face, she would make the 
tune uniquely enjoyable by adding thirds : 






n i TJ 

332-y-g-g. 



Descants are a manifestation of this intuition to 
amplify, without confusion, the people's part. But 
through all this, especially when half the choir sings 
with the people and the other half supplies complete 
harmonic accompaniment, it is imperative that the 



AT THE COMMUNION 219 

tendency to hold up the rhythm and harmonically 
stereotype it should be resisted. It is interesting to note 
how early harmonic enrichment of the people's melody 
occurred in the lovely Lord's Prayer, by Merbecke's 
contemporary, Stone, recently made available in its 
original form by Mr. C. F. Simkins.* Such speech- 
harmonies, as they may be called, should be sung in 
the same natural shorts and longs as the people's part. 
It seems strange that the custom has grown up of 
accompanying with organ harmonies to the exclusion 
of choral accompaniment. A moment's thought and 
a week's experience will convince anyone how ser- 
viceable it is to reverse this custom and use the organ 
(as it undoubtedly was used of old) to support the 
people's part, leaving supporting harmonies to such of 
- the choir as can be spared for the purpose. 

A tactful distribution of accompaniment and sup- 
port would seem to be best attainable by some such 
plan as the following : 

1 . Main Portion of Choir. To sing with the people 

in the simplest speech-melody of the Mer- 
becke type. 

2. Select Portion of Choir. To sing accompanying 

"speech-harmonies" in the most melodious 
ways available. 

3 . Organ. To play the chief melody in support of 

the people, occasionally supporting the select 
portion of choir with their added accompani- 
ments. 

The organ must play speakingly and so meet the con- 
gregation who speak singingly. 

* S.P.CK. 



220 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Only a wod or two need be added at this point as to 
the more formal musical settings used by many churches 
at the Communion, since they stand in reality in the 
same category as the voluntary settings and larger 
musical offerings discussed in Chapter XIII., where the 
nature and requirements of such settings are fully con- 
sidered. What is said there applies with even greater 
urgency here. All musical glories must be utterly con- 
siderate of the people's needs. Their welfare is the 
supreme concern of every note of music sung. That 
means that their silent participation must be realized ; 
indeed, it should be made as easy to hear and take part in 
as to speak or sing and take part in the very worship 
itself. , 

And now we must turn once more from general con- 
siderations to offer such criticisms and suggestions as 
we are able on the situation today in regard to the 
present use and abuse of Merbecke, In his setting the 
English Church has something that might have long ago 
become a priceless possession, i.e. a setting of the Com- 
munion Office that could be joined in, with confidence, 
by all church folk, in parish church and cathedral alike. 
But the opportunity has not been fully used, owing to 
a variety of causes. At the time of writing there are 
fifteen editions ! All differ in some respects from one 
another, and some from the original, in the method 
of setting forth ; in one passage, "sitteth at the right 
hand of the Father," the melody has been altered 
for reasons that seem to us to be insufficient (the 
more so as the original is both superior on musical 
grounds and had become familiar to congregations 



AT THE COMMUNION 221 

before the change was made) ; there are two schools 
of thought concerning the method of performance, 
one maintaining that the music is plainsong and 
should be notated and rendered as such: the other 
holding that, as Merbecke used notes of varying lengths 
(the relative values of which he plainly set forth in a 
preface) the music belongs rather to the measured type, 
to be sung freely, yet with musical as well as verbal 
rhythm ; and there is similar divergence of view as to 
harmonization, the plainsong party claiming that the 
music is modal, the other side seeing in the setting a 
mixture of modal and modern tonality most fittingly 
harmonized in the style of Merbecke's day. After careful 
consideration of all the arguments, it seems to us that 
Merbecke's setting is, as Dr. Colles says in "Grove," 
"neither plainsong in the technical sense (notes of 
undefined value) nor mensural music (notes of strict 
value) but a typically English compromise between the 
two." Merbecke's accentuation and his indications of 
speech-rhythms in note-values are adversely criticized 
by those who, in ignorance of the true nature of music 
itself, take them fixedly. When Parry set Milton's line, 
"O may we soon again renew that song," using, like 
Merbecke, three values of notes, he indicated lengths on 
the first and fourth syllables and shortness on the fifth, 
and this much in Merbecke's manner : 



s 



i 



222 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Sing in stock-values, and you violate both Milton's 
and Party's inspiration ; but do not adversely criticize 
Parry if you fail to understand that quavers that grow 
on musical branches can no more be sung to stock size 
than leaves on nature's branches can be found to be 
ever exactly alike. Merbecke has been plentifully abused 
recently. Let his light-hearted critics abuse Parry, who 
also was a devout speech-rhythm composer and not 
impeccable. Let them do more for their own good 
and treat Parry as they have treated Merbecke : 




O may we soon a - gain re - new that song. 

in order, forsooth, to help choirs to truer English- 
inspired speech-values than Parry's well-meant mark- 
ings, and they will reflect: is even mensural music 
ever fully written to the eye? Is music as free as 
branches in nature, and never made to measure ? What, 
then, were Parry and Merbecke most keen to do ? To 
help their singers by a few careful pattern-suggestions 
to unify their utterance without loss of freedom ? Are 
the equal notes of plainsong notation meant to hamper 
that very freedom ? With such thoughts in mind, we 
would beseech our plainsinging friends to reconsider 
the whole position again and again, as we have done 
and intend to do, with larger conceptions of the true 
nature of song, plain or adorned, of music mensural or 
non-mensural. 

Regarded as a bridge between, and combination of, 



AT THE COMMUNION 223 

ancient and modern methods of setting a prose text, 
and sung accordingly, Merbecke's service is, we feel, 
of greater historical interest and far more effective than 
either the strict plainsong version on the one hand, or 
the modernized Stainer edition on the other. 

An exemplary congregational setting of the Commu- 
nion Service that would set the standard is an ideal 
that the church has not yet achieved, owing to this dis- 
turbing variety of editions. Is it too late to do what 
ought to have been done a few decades ago ? The 
Roman Church is setting the example in trying to 
arrive at an agreed form of the Ordinary of the Mass ; 
cannot the English Church arrive at an agreed Mer- 
becke ? A representative body of clerical scholars and 
practical musicians could surely be relied on to meet this 
need. Publication difficulties ought not to be allowed 
to stand in the way. They could perhaps be overcome 
by the simple expedient of throwing open the rights of 
publication, a proportion of the proceeds of sales being 
devoted to a number of church music causes that will 
command general approval, e.g. the School of English 
Church Music, the Plainsong and Medixval Music 
Society, and the Organists' Benevolent League. The 
editions should include some that may be bound up in 
the most widely used sizes of prayer-books. 

To conclude : what should be our attitude musically 
to the Divine Office, and, in it, towards each other, 
musicians and congregation alike ? The musician must 
not suffer surprise if so profound a service move him to 
attempt the impossible, Le. a music so full, so musical 



224 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

(compared with the spoken word that actually evoked 
his music), so elaborate as to be unacceptable to the 
ordinary worshippers. And worshippers should, for 
their part, regard tolerantly and gratefully the musician, 
if great words move him to expansive music. But both 
must give and take in agreement. Only the most perfect 
music perfectly rendered is just good enough for the 
humblest worshipper at this of all services. We must 
ruthlessly cut out everything in the nature of display. 
All must be subject to the occasion and the spirit of it. 
Congregations for their part can frankly accept sincere 
music, taking part silently as they do in the sincere 
reading or singing of a great prayer when one alone is 
uttering but all are praying. This is only really hard to 
do when shortcomings (on one side or on both) make 
it so. Let us musicians for our part revere the sub- 
lime attainments of Bach's B minor and Beethoven's 
Solemn Mass in D. Yet let our music at the Com- 
munion be in all ways as simple as it can and only as 
elaborate as it must. Simple or elaborate, let our care 
for and practice of it be never-ending : for it is certain 
that in this mystic Service above all others, when we 
have done our utmost we shall most vividly know our- 
selves to be unprofitable servants. 



CHAP TER XIII 

CANTICLE SETTINGS, ANTHEMS AND OTHER 
VOLUNTARY MUSIC 

^T^HE -word "voluntary" in the caption serves as a 
I reminder that anthems and settings of the can- 
ticles are not obligatory, save in cathedrals and 
collegiate churches. Their use elsewhere, however, is 
admissible, and may be desirable, provided again that 
certain simple conditions, like those already noted in 
other connections, be observed : (i) The introduction 
of such voluntary music and the frequency of its use 
should have due regard to the traditions both musical 
and otherwise of the church, and to the needs and 
desires of the congregation as a whole ; (2) the examples 
chosen must be of good quality both as music and as 
church music ; (3) they must be well within the capa- 
bilities of the choir. 

The first of these conditions raises again points of 
vital importance on the human side. For musical issues 
musicianship is needed, but for human issues clergy, 
choir and choirmaster need only be thoroughly human ; 
and we can all see that if at any point the musical and 
humane are momentarily at variance, the latter must be 
given first consideration. It is one of the choirmaster's 
responsibilities to see that they are reconcilable. 

"I like So-and-So's anthems," said one of our greatest 
living bishops, "because there are always plenty of 

225 15 



226 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

words to them." It is inhuman to ask a bishop, to 
whom ideas ate very life itself, to spend five minutes 
over an idea which engaged his mind for half a minute 
at most, and therefore leaves him for nine out of ten 
minutes healthily impatient to get on. The anthems 
he liked gave him clues, something to ponder in known 
words which unknown music expounded. 

Most readers will know of the famous dean who, 
having a copy of the anthem always placed in his stall, 
exclaimed to a friend : "I look at the price, and when it 
is three-halfpence, I know I'm all right ; but when I see 
"price sixpence/ I tremble I" Was this a lack of educa- 
tion in the dean, or of the humane touch in the music, or 
both ? When we say "lack of education" here, we mean 
many things, many aspects of education. Least of all do 
we mean education in purely musical questions. From 
infancy that dean's eye had been trained both by use and 
teaching, and also by deliberate exercise, to detect and 
enjoy visible beauty in objects of every kind, whether 
in nature or in art and handiwork around him, and 
also to detect and abhor ugliness and shortcoming. 
But what "Eton and Balliol" dean, or, indeed, what 
literary genius, soldier or statesman can say that from in- 
fancy his ear had been exercised and taught (self-taught 
or otherwise) to detect and admire audible beauty and to 
detect and abhor audible ugliness ? All this will, doubt- 
less, be changed some day ; and a chapter on anthems in 
a book on church music fifty years on will be at no pains 
to put this point we now are endeavouring to make 
clear. Yet we suspect that in every such book, for ages 
yet, choirs and composers alike will still need to be 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 22J 

exhorted to be sensible enough to consider and meet 
the needs of worshippers, from the bishop to the 
humblest member of the congregation. 

Yet another reminiscence may help us here. We once 
heard an eminent cabinet minister excitedly commend 
an anthem he had just heard. He did it with the air of 
a man who had made a sudden discovery. "It was all 
so exciting 1" he exclaimed enthusiastically ; "there 
was the cry of a soul in trouble, getting no answer to 
prayer ; then you heard the enemy overwhelming him, 
and the greater cry and horror ; then the music gave us 
the utter loneliness of blank despair, and at last the 
picture of rest." Such were his ideas. The reader may 
have guessed that the anthem was the overworked 
and sometimes musically despised Mendelssohn's "Hear 
my Prayer." 

From these three typical instances we may deduce a 
useful fact or two about all our efforts at illumination and 
exposition of spiritual experiences in terms of music, 
Le. in anthems, elaborate settings of canticles, cantatas, 
voluntaries in short, in all voluntary church music. 
The bishop asked for words; the dean required 
brevity ;* the statesman's need was the human touch. 
To all three, and to three million other such men today, 
most music is at present what St. Paul calls a "tongue." 
They had rather hear five notes sung with understanding 
than ten thousandinatongue. But then fivenotes sung 
are gone in a second or so. How are they to be remem- 

* Incidentally, of course, it is to be remembered that "price 
ijd." often means a well-known classic, and the Dean's tastes 
may have been Handelian. 



228 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

beted ? Imagine that five words appeared in a motto 
or inscription at the east end of every church (say, at 
anthem time) for one moment, and then disappeared 
from sight; would the bishop, dean, statesman and 
everybody else get good hold of it, and be grateful ? 
This brings us to thevexed question of musical repetition 
of words in anthems. Our critics will realize that there 
is such a thing as anthem architecture that accounts 
for verbal repetitions. They do not call pillar upon 
pillar, arch upon arch of their favourite cathedral "vain 
repetition" ; nor do they laugh at such a feature. When 
they cultivate an eye for church architecture they should 
try to cultivate an ear for musical architecture too. 
This is not asking a hard thing. It is not harder 
to acquire the hearing ear than the seeing eye, but 
the latter is rarely given the consideration that is 
its due. 

Having said this, we are free to admit the absurdities 
and complacencies of the repetitions in foolish anthems. 
There is, for example, a notorious work called "Ruth" 
in which many pages of loud chorus are devoted to 
repetitions of the words "and his name was Boaz," to 
say nothing of other astonishing examples of an unbe- 
lievable convention. However, this is not the place to 
enter into the problems of words and music which face 
us today. Absurdities are still rife in almost every vocal 
field. But we can perhaps usefully summarize the needs 
and just desires of our congregations in regard to all 
set music at services. We must ask them to respond to 
Beauty made audible as they would to Beauty made 
visible in God's House. But that being said, we must 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 229 

take care to give them the teal article, both in com- 
position and in rendering. And the ideas underlying 
the anthem must not be an enigma, vaguely expounded 
musically. The bishop asked for plenty of words, but he 
really required ideas; abundance of clear thought under 
the beautiful sounds. If Nature abhors a vacuum, 
our higher nature, our creative mind, must needs 
abhor it still more. This is the lesson of "Hear my 
Prayer." Mendelssohn made no secret of the manly 
ideas behind it all. Better, fitter music will succeed it. 
Men will stand on Mendelssohn's shoulders and bene- 
fit by his faithful genius. But they must embody the 
thoughts and feelings and aspirations of the worship- 
ping Christian as articulately as he did\ and the more 
mystically beautiful church music becomes, the greater 
its obligations to be articulate. Wesley knew this secret. 
"The Wilderness" was rejected by musical adjudicators. 
But it is a human document, a vivid new thing, a spiritual 
music, though with plenty of musical defects, which 
even a pedestrian doctor of music can detect. It sur- 
vives these defects . And on simpler lines, such an anthem 
as the old "Lord, for Thy tender mercies' sake" (especi- 
ally with the beautiful final Amens of the more recent 
Church Music Society's edition*) fulfils the same needs, 
demands and desires of all men, if perfectly sung. Of 
the work of living writers, it may not be invidious to 
single out two as examples of elaborate and modern 
anthems which yet fulfil the common needs described. 
In "Lord, Thou hast been our refuge,"f Vaughan 
Williams has broken new ground. Not the slowest 
* Oxford University Press. f Messrs. Curwen. 



230 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

imagination can fail to be quickened by the alternation 
(for double choir) of the serene Christian hymn, to its 
familiar St. Anne, sung by one choir in a whisper, with 
the sublimely dark Jewish pathos of the original psalm, 
chanted by the opposite choir in a land of despairing 
recitative ; and the final merging of both Jewish and 
Christian utterance into a prayer that the God of all 
would "prosper the handiwork " of all. Nor can the 
plain man, if responsively inclined, miss the seven 
imaginative facets of a well-known hymn, "O quanta 
qualia," which Dr. W. H. Harris has given to the seven 
stanzas in his anthem, "O what their joy and their 
glory must be."* But now we must turn to the ques- 
tion of local traditions. 

There are churches where entirely congregational 
music is a tradition : at others canticle settings are cus- 
tomary, but anthems taboo ; at yet other churches, 
plainsong is used for psalms and canticles, and an- 
thems sung only very rarely. The proportion of set- 
tings or anthems in any of these circumstances should, 
in our judgment, neither be increased or lessened with- 
out careful consideration. The musical traditions of 
a church, especially when those traditions make for a 
congregational type of service, are often a strong unify- 
ing element, not to be hazarded, but preserved. True, 
their preservation may raise a problem, for a skilful 
choir often finds in the simple round of services a lack 
of outlet for its zeal and ability. A good solution is 
the occasional performance of extra-liturgical music. 
In the shape of monthly, or less frequent, recitals of 
* Oxford University Press. 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 23! 

choral and organ music (preferably after the evening 
service, which may well be slightly shortened for the 
occasion), this is being done increasingly in churches 
and chapels where exist the apparently incongruous 
elements of a simple service and a first-rate choir. The 
recital may be of short works of the anthem type, a 
cantata, a seasonable portion of "The Messiah" 
there is hardly a limit to the field of choice. In places 
where good amateur instrumentalists are available all 
sorts of possibilities soon reveal themselves. We know 
a suburban Wesleyan church where there are monthly 
recitals, the programmes ranging from Elizabethan 
motets to a Bach cantata, from an "Elijah" selection 
to a substantial choral work by Parry. Better far this 
occasional music-making, which members of the con- 
gregation may choose or not to attend, than weekly 
anthems and settings for which, owing to long 
custom, the real and general desire has still to be 
quickened. 

Our second condition given at the outset of this 
chapter brings up once more the question of taste. 
There is a lot of muddled thinking on this point, many 
people having made up their mind (apparently without 
first using it) that a piece of music is just a piece of 
music, and so something to like or dislike, but impos- 
sible to classify as good or bad. 

A little reflection will show that there is in the whole 
of music a vast range of works of every conceivable 
style including dance music concerning whose excel- 
lence there has long been agreement among musicians, 
A similar state of things exists in every art, of course ; 



232 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

yet many a normal person of good education who can 
readily distinguish between good and bad work in 
literature and the fine arts becomes vague concerning 
musical standards. It must be remembered that books 
and pictures, sculpture and architecture, are sufficiently 
related to real life to enable him to recognize, and to be 
influenced by, the more obvious technical virtues and 
defects. No mere colour-scheme, however pleasing, 
will reconcile him to, e.g., a piece of ludicrously bad 
perspective. With music he is on a far less assured 
footing, being conscious only of what sounds pleasing. 
Appreciation of a composer's craft is beyond him : he 
is not easily persuaded that music, to be indisputably 
good, must comprise among its elements certain im- 
portant factors of which only the musicians are aware. 
A clumsy bass, a bad "join," poor part-writing, weak 
"lay-out" of harmony : to the expert ear these are what 
the false perspective and incompetent drawing are to 
the eye of the intelligent non-musician. It has to be 
said frankly that, to be of value, an opinion on 
musical quality must be based on musical under- 
standing and a considerable degree of familiarity with 
the corpus of music in common use. As with the 
general, so with the particular ; and anyone with an 
all-round knowledge of the church music repertory 
will find little difficulty in choice, so far as quality is 
concerned. 

Contrary to popular opinion, then, the question of 
good and bad quality in music is not one of mere taste, 
nor even of agreed fitness only, but of standards of 
good workmanship discernible and generally accepted 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 233 

by those qualified by knowledge to give advice. Taste 
is personal., and the fact that it often leads to a deliberate 
choice of the bad no more damages the case for a 
standard of quality in art than deliberate misconduct 
weakens the case for a standard in morals. It is as- 
tonishing that today, after more than a decade of 
broadcasting, with all its opportunities of self-educa- 
tion in such matters, there are still intelligent people 
who think they can dispose of a question of musical 
choice, whether it be of a wireless programme or of 
a piece of church music, by a mere assertion that they 
"know what they like." Incalculable harm has been 
done to the cause of church music by the toleration 
even respect with which this attitude has been viewed 
by both clerical and musical authorities. Of all the 
signs of weakness in direction none is worse than that 
implied in the remark, "We must give the people what 
they like." But who are "they" ? In what way have 
"their" likings been ascertained? And why is it so 
often assumed that the liking will be for music of 
various degrees of badness ? In even a small congrega- 
tion there will be found markedly different tastes and 
degrees of musical knowledge. Some folk have an in- 
stinctive appreciation for the good in music, as others 
have in dress, furniture, food, etc. ; and to these have 
now to be added the growing number whose musical 
perceptions are in a constant state of development 
through the agency of broadcasting, (The fact that 
this development is often unconscious makes it none 
the less real.) The time is rapidly approaching if, 
indeed, it is not already here when to give a con- 



234 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

gregation the music It likes will be to give it nothing 
but good. 

The second half of our second proviso must not be 
forgotten : the music must be good church music. The 
principle is best put logically : All fitting music is good, 
but not all good music is fitting. 

In regard to both quality and fitness there will 
always be a proportion of music that is on the border 
line ; and (especially so far as style is concerned) most 
of these debatable examples will be found to belong to 
periods of decline in music generally, or in church 
music in particular, or even in church life itself. 
More than once the decline in church music has coin- 
cided with the advance in secular music has even been 
due to that advance. For example, the Haydn-Mozart- 
Beethoven period was one of the greatest in the his- 
tory of music so far as development of the art and its 
resources was concerned ; but it was one of the worst 
for church music, partly for that very reason. As there 
was no corresponding growth on the lines of the two 
great polyphonic schools that reached their culmina- 
tion in Palestrina and Bach, church music became sub- 
merged, and the difference between music for the church 
and that for the opera and the concert-room became 
almost negligible. A similar state of things is seen in 
English church music of the Restoration period. The 
chief developments were in the direction of harmony, 
instrumental forms, and music for stage purposes. (The 
low condition of the devotional life of the church it- 
self was also a factor.) That is why the greatest natural 
genius in English music, though organist of Westmin- 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 235 

ster Abbey, wrote comparatively little church music 
that can be used today without some allowance being 
made for the period and circumstance of its origin. 

This question of "making allowance" is one of con- 
siderable importance ; it means a temporary adjustment 
of the listener's views and tastes, and without it a great 
deal of fine music that has become of doubtful fitness 
through the passing of time and changes of taste could 
never be heard. That this adjustment is not to be 
sweepingly condemned as a mere temporizing with in- 
feriority may be shown by many instances, of which we 
choose one of the most familiar PurcelTs "Rejoice in 
the Lord." Judged by present-day standards of what is 
ecclesiastically fit, it may be condemned. Yet its naively 
cheerful strains and secular rhythms may be helpfully 
sung and heard not only by "naively cheerful" people, 
but by all those who are able to appreciate its sincerity 
and to "tune in" to the composer and his time. 

We have been somewhat discursive on this question 
of quality and fitness, because we are convinced that 
much of the confusion of mind that exists amongst 
clergy, organists and congregation alike is due not to 
lack of the necessary large-mindedness so much as to 
a lack of the historical sense. In the Preface to "A 
History of Music,"* Professor Buck says : 

"... the history of a thing music or any- 
thing else seems to me to be not only the most 
interesting part of it, but also the one part that 
must be known before the thing can be under- 

* Benn's Sixpenny Library. 



236 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

stood. Yet of the millions of music lovers in the 
world, but one here and there has ever even dipped 
into a history of music." 

To many this will be a hard saying. Perhaps only a 
minority will share Professor Buck's feeling that the 
history of a thing is the most interesting part of it. But 
nobody can, after reflection, deny that to understand 
anything we are in a better position the moment we 
know its history, and there can be no real church 
musicianship without power to grasp the glory of all 
schools and periods. These matter more than names, 
because all great composers possess the power to 
feel forward and backward. Even such a man as Boyce, 
for instance, can show three styles in a single anthem. 
Thus, his "Turn thee unto me" opens with nobly 
emotional polyphony that might have come from the 
greatest of the Elizabethans ; the second movement is 
a treble duet in the tuneful, homely, even complacent 
style of Boyce's own day ; the third is a florid fugato 
suggestive of very good Handel. The study of musical 
history is full of such examples of the slow merging of 
school into school. The Boyce anthem remains a fine 
work despite its seeming confusion of styles ; the large 
mind will hear its unity ; and to those with a sense of 
history the confusion is not a defect, but a point of 
great interest. 

Having embarked on this historical digression, let 
us carry it a degree farther, and pause to point out how 
throughout the ages English church music has its 
unifying points of contact. Of many, let us take one 
easily verifiable example. Here is the last line of the 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 237 

Sarum form of the hymn-tune "Veni creator spiritus" :* 









Observe the beautiful suavity of the flat music's first 
accidental : it was an early convention (with a common- 
sense vocal reason) that when the B lay between two 
A's, it should usually be flattened. Now see Tallis, 
centuries after this hymn-tune was written, using the 
progression harmonically, with added beauty brought 
about by the juxtaposition of flat and natural : 



-- -- - 



t 



f" 



And here, from a multitude of examples of the period, 
is Gibbons's version, stronger, as befits the text, 
"Hosanna to the Son of David" : 




* For ease of comparison all the examples appear in the 
same key. 



238 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

PurcelTs constant employment of the device left it 
unexhausted, and we find Samuel Sebastian Wesley, 
in his evening service in E, playing with it for a 
page or two thus : 



dzL..Jzzd: 



ijp= 



d: 



-c^ 



The progression has been maintained with very few 
breaks throughout the story of English music, especi- 
ally English church music (the rarity of its use by the 
later Victoria n school was probably due to the strong 
element ot'false relationship), though Wesley made, pet- 
haps, the most poignantly developed use of it on record 
in his anthem "Man that is born of a woman" ; it has 
been treated in a variety of ways (the Elizabethans and 
Purcell did not scruple on occasion to sound both flat 
and natural together !) and our living composers of 
church music still find good use for it. The devotional 
power of that B flat has been everywhere recognized. 
Organists will recall an exquisite instance at the double 
bar in Bach's "Schmiicke dich" ; and in the "Et re- 
surrexit" of Beethoven's "Mssa Solemnis" it appears 
with electrifying effect 

All this shows, we hope, that the study of musical 
history and style can be of great interest ; and its prac- 
tical value soon becomes apparent to those who take 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 239 

seriously their responsibility as choosers and inter- 
preters of the church's music. 

The third proviso concerning the use of non- 
obligatory music is that it should be well within the 
capabilities of the singers.* This needs emphasizing 
rather than pointing out, and the emphasis should be 
on what we will call the two-fold margin of (i) safety 
and (2) interpretative scope. The first is rarely wide 
enough, because church choirs, like amateur dramatic 
societies, are apt to grudge that last little bit of work, 
that final pinch of pains, the importance of which per- 
haps few but professionals realise fully. Only to 
amateurs is vouchsafed the optimism that in the face 
of a dozen shaky leads and untidy ensembles, can 
express itself in the typically English and happy-go- 
lucky phrase, "It'll be all right on the night 1" 

The standard of church choir singing would go up 
at a bound if, say, a hundred choirs, scattered about the 
country, suddenly became zealots, smitten with a 
passion for perfection. No longer would they be con- 
tent with first performances that are virtually final re- 
hearsals ; their zeal would express itself in a new slogan, 
even breaking out into a rough rhyme : "It shall be all 
right On the last practice night." 

The margin for interpretation starts at this point* 
The excellence of that first singing will inevitably be 
mainly of the letter ; every subsequent practice and 
rendering will reveal more and more of the spirit, until 

* The accompaniment of much modem church music is so 
difficult and independent that the capabilities of the organist and 
the resources of his instrument have also to be considered. 



240 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

real interpretation is achieved. If it be argued that both 
zeal and standard alike are unattainable by church 
choirs, we ask objectors to explain away the fact that 
town and village choral societies of men, women, and 
children of exactly the same type as those in church and 
chapel choirs (many, in fact, are members of those 
choirs) can in competition festivals reach and some- 
times pass the 90 per cent, mark, often in music making 
more demands than that which the church choirs of the 
same calibre would be called on to sing in church. We 
know all that can be said in reply that the com- 
petition choir has only a few songs to study, and can 
spend many months on them; that the stimulus of 
competition helps them ; and so on. But a very large 
proportion of the church-choir repertory consists of 
familiar and very simple things, the amount of new 
music to be studied depending on the time and energy 
the choir is prepared to give ; and as for stimulus, 
ought church choirs to need any more than that pro- 
vided by the honour and privilege of their position ? 
Happily, there do exist church choirs whose aim at 
the best is constant. They may be heard in village and 
town alike ; and they belong to no particular parts of 
the country. Being situate in Wales or Yorkshire has 
little to do with the matter "little" rather than "no- 
thing," because the Celt brings to choral singing tem- 
perament, and the Yorkshireman vocal energy, to a 
degree not usual in other parts of the country ; but the 
things that count are the aim and the effect. So you 
may hear very bad choirs as well as good in Wales and 
Yorkshire ; and vice versa in. East Anglia, Wessex, the 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 241 

Midlands anywhere, in fact, and sometimes in the 
oddest and most surprising corners. But one thing is 
significantly certain : whatever the vocal resources may 
be, you will never find a bad choir where there is a good 
choirmaster, so the moral is plain. 

Here, then, is the position of the choir and choral 
musician generally towards anthems and all other 
voluntary music. The obligation is not in the under- 
taking. They are free to undertake anthems or not ; 
but this very freedom of action defines their obliga- 
tion that the choice shall be fitting and the singing 
worthy. 

Instead of giving lists of suitable music, we have pre- 
ferred to consider the general principles by which 
choice should be governed. Lists, after all, say little 
or nothing on some crucial points, nor can there be 
finality about such guides ; good new works, such as 
those referred to earlier in the chapter, appear con- 
stantly, together with reprints and improved editions 
of old ones. The choirmaster should choose for him- 
self, and he can do this easily and safely by taking ad- 
vantage of the facilities now given by most publishers 
of choral music. He should (a) make out a list of likely 
works, drawn from catalogues, review columns, etc., 
and send it to the publisher with a request for specimen 
copies on approval ; or (U) he should write for a selec- 
tion of works of a specified style and degree of diffi- 
culty, also on approval. In the latter case it is well to 
mention a few familiar things well within the powers 
of his choir. (If the choir is very large or very small, or 
unusual in balance or in any other respect, the fact 

16 



242 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

should be mentioned.) The sample copies can usually 
be retained for a fortnight, no charge being made if 
the copies are returned in due time. 

Other helps are to be found in the review columns 
of musical journals, which give fairly full details as to 
character, degree of difficulty, etc. Not least among the 
advantages of affiliation to the School of English 
Church Music are the descriptive and classified lists 
of parish church music, new and old, that appear in 
the journal issued by the School. We add an expression 
of regret that the church newspapers now give far less 
space than formerly to the reviewing of church music. 

The title of this chapter suggests that it ought to 
embrace music played as well as sung, so we end with 
a brief plea for the organ music that precedes and ends 
the service the voluntary. Like the choir's voluntary 
music, that of the organist must be good, fitting for 
the place and the occasion, and worthily performed. 
With an improved standard in these respects will cer- 
tainly come a more responsive and appreciative atti- 
tude on the part of the congregation. 

The size of the organ and the skill of the player 
matter less than is generally supposed : tasteful playing 
of quite simple (but good) music will often hold a con- 
gregation whose departure might be quickened by the 
complex or flamboyant. Organ music before the service 
should consist of a set piece or pieces unless the player 
is a gifted or at least coherent improviser. Good tim- 
ing is necessary. An advantage of the use of set pieces 
for in-voluntaries is that it keeps in circulation, so to 
speak, much beautiful and suitable music that is too 



CANTICLE SETTINGS AND ANTHEMS 243 

quiet or meditative for playing at other times. Now 
that so much first-rate organ music is broadcast, and 
the general public is becoming acquainted with the 
repertory, the out-voluntaries ought to be included in 
the music list. (We know of some churches where the 
in-voluntary is given as well.) The voluntary, both in 
and out, may now be made relevant to the service^ 
thanks to the wealth of organ music, old and new, 
based on ecclesiastical themes. Where instrument and 
opportunity allow of frequent recitals, the distinction 
between voluntaries and concert pieces should be more 
clearly made than is usually the case. The organ reper- 
tory is far larger, better in quality, and richer in scope, 
than is generally realized. Recital programmes con- 
sisting mainly of choral preludes and other music more 
suitable for use in connection with a service give the 
public a totally wrong impression of the instrument 
and its resources. A recital, even in a church, belongs 
to the concert genus, and while suited in aspiration and 
dignity to its environment should yet be as varied, 
skilful and attractive as any other form of solo recital. 
It has even more incentive to be masterly. 



CHAPTER XIV 

DIOCESAN AND OTHER FESTIVALS 

FOR many years it has been clear that there is not 
a village church in the country which could not 
have its Church Choral Union. This has been 
abundantly proved, as already suggested, by the Com- 
petitive Festival Movement, where the standard at- 
tained by the village choral societies, in part-song, 
madrigal and cantata, has been astonishing. The 
country only awaits its musical staffing. When anything 
remarkable has been done by a small village, there is 
always an indefatigable local enthusiast at the bottom 
of it all, and with him or her one or more to make 
a working committee. The squire's thoroughly musical 
daughter has been trained perhaps at the Royal College 
of Music, and has caught the festival and conducting 
infection, very likely at a summer school ; and the 
"Matthew Passion" itself becomes a village possibility. 
But we are not quite there yet ; for the competitive 
village or district orchestra is still a rare thing ; the 
village church choirs are generally, and almost totally, 
incompetent to sing skilled music well enough them- 
selves, and are often an unconscious hindrance to the 
undertaking because they have not been called upon to 
relate themselves to their more musical neighbours the 
choral and orchestral societies, nor to work together 
with them at "The Messiah" or the Passion music. A 

244 



DIOCESAN AND OTHER FESTIVALS 245 

moment's thought will make it clear to all that the 
primal need is co-operation and the agreed mobiliza- 
tion of all available and willing musical material, not 
only the existing choirs, the congregation and their 
friends, but the musical powers of the whole parish, 
A music committee with organist and choirmaster, all 
musical enthusiasts, and a presiding chairman and 
secretary are needed. 

Let us suppose that this has been achieved ; and, to 
fly high, let nothing less than a devout and adequate 
rendering of the "Matthew Passion" some Friday in 
Lent be the determined aim of the parish church or 
chapel in question. With this in mind it may be helpful 
to review the needs and practical possibilities. 

(1) First the glory of the aim of it all must be made 
clear to all concerned ; without cant or priggishness 
everyone must consciously agree that personal powers 
and proclivities are to be merged, in unruffled good 
humour, into the one great purpose of offering an ideal 
musical service to the parish. As in the old days the 
people must "offer themselves willingly" with no non- 
sense of "I want to sing or play this or that part." This 
is said here, because, from experience, we have found 
that failure comes from not having made the vision 
clear till after the petty personal "taking offence" has 
begun. Tell the whole "expeditionary force" from the 
first that they are going to climb a musical Everest, 
and they are less likely to trouble about their personal 
comfort on the journey. 

(2) Next come the series of friendly committee and 
unofficial sub-committees meeting over cups of tea 



MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

at each other's houses in older to outline the actual 
organization. Who is to be the conductor C.-in-C.? 
Who are to be his assistants ? These may include his 
chief organist and assistant organist; his assistant 
chorus-master for the "Congregational Choral Union" ; 
assistant coach for the local instrumental contingent ; 
assistant choirmaster for teaching the boys and men of 
the regular church choir the chorals ; music librarian 
and registrar of attendances at practices. Now it is easy 
to foresee that there may be many different successful 
solutions. This imposing list of seven major jobs might 
very easily be mastered by two indefatigable and friendly 
men the conductor of the Choral Union and the 
organist of the church in close collaboration. It 
might be that three men would do it far better, one of 
them imported solely for this emprise. 

(3) Here comes the practical question : how much 
professional help will be required ? Clearly, the chief 
solo parts will call for first-class exponents : above all, 
the exacting role of Narrator must be well filled. 
Singers will usually be willing to consider a reduced fee 
for local enterprises of the sort we are discussing ; and 
in many cases it may possibly be best for the local en- 
thusiast conducting and the organist to agree that they 
will invite a professional conductor to take supreme 
and final command, they themselves undertaking all 
subsidiary leaderships together. There will probably 
be among the chorus a few men quite capable of sing- 
ing the subsidiary solo parts : and the solo and con- 
tralto arias may be sung by a section of the boys in 
unison. The short choruses of disciples could, with 



DIOCESAN AND OTHER FESTIVALS 247 

good effect, be allotted to a semi-chorus of men. And 
so the organizers would continue to carry out their 
absorbingly interesting task of allocation of parts in 
domestic conclave. 

(4) The first meeting of all who are to take part would 
perhaps best be -held in a parish hall or practice room 
with a piano. All would have their copies, and the 
conducting C.-in-C. accepted and appointed formally 
by all. He would perhaps sketch the whole adventure 
to those assembled and run through a few points at 
the piano, or with the help of his accompanist, and 
the occasion should again be not without a warm social 
atmosphere. 

It should be made clear to all that no limit would be 
set to the number of practices. These would depend 
upon progress, and everybody must be prepared to 
come to as many practices as are needed at all costs 
to themselves. It is astonishing how heroic choirs can 
become if they see the point of it all clearly enough to 
make the effort worth while. Sectional practices have 
a special value in developing self-reliance. 

And here we want to tell a story of the preparation 
and performance of this very work by town and village 
choirs in Wales eleven years ago. This particular in- 
cident may be helpful to readers who see no way of 
rising to such a height in their village or town alone, 
but who do see possible means perhaps through 
the Festival Movement itself of achieving it together 
with neighbour choirs. About twenty-two choirs in 
Montgomeryshire agreed in 1923 to prepare the "St. 



248 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

Matthew Passion' 5 for combined performance at their 
County Festival. Many were very small villages ; and, 
as time went on, the task of preparation became too 
discouraging to endure. A conference of conductors 
met to beg their chief conductor to abandon the project. 
After discouraging discussions, a ray of light dawned 
in the C-in-C/s mind. He made an appeal to the con- 
ductors to meet him again at the same spot two or three 
weeks hence and each bringing four members of his own 
choir delegates of each part. This was done. The 
"delegate choir" which resulted brought the conference 
up to some hundred souls. (Not a village but could get 
its motor to hold five and assemble at any given point 
at a given time.) This particular assembly met in a 
valley five miles from a railway station in the music 
room of a large private house. The singing that day 
was astonishing and unforgettable to all concerned, 
and swept all fears before it. The delegates returned 
inspired to carry the good hopes to their own choirs, 
and the final performance together was assured. It 
seems possible that this almost chance happening pre- 
figures a way in which every county in Britain could 
achieve similar heartening results, and carry the system 
further. For there is nothing to prevent the "delegate 
choir" from serving any and every village church or 
chapel that may desire their help by this neighbourly 
"form fours" system of making a picked representative 
choir, forty, sixty, or eighty strong, a "flying column" 
for service anywhere in the county, diocese or district ; 
provided always, and only, that it be used to help and 
stimulate, never to usurp or discourage the home team's 



DIOCESAN AND OTHER FESTIVALS 249 

o\vn efforts. We venture to think it a not too distant 
dream that all cathedrals and pro-cathedral churches 
may some day foster their own choral delegate choirs 
(as a matter of course), drawn from every village which 
chooses to affiliate with them. In this way, the picked 
singers of each unit, each year, would find themselves, 
in their year of office, singing shoulder to shoulder with 
other picked singers of their own calibre. They would 
go back to their own people more able to lead, and 
leaven up the lump. No musical glory would be im- 
possible. The lesser places would be serviceably united 
to their cathedral centres. The mother churches, 
daughter churches, sister churches, would all music- 
ally realize the "hidden soul of harmony" which makes 
them one. 

Such enterprises have already been carried out 
magnificently in some English centres. The "St. Mat- 
thew Passion" was given at Peterborough Cathedral 
in 1927, with a chorus of 1,400 drawn from forty 
centres ; there were first-rate soloists, a full profes- 
sional orchestra ; some of the smaller choirs sang the 
chorales only ; the audience numbered 4,000. The 
moving spirit and conductor was the cathedral or- 
ganist, Dr. Henry Coleman. And much the same sort 
of impossible-sounding achievements are brought off 
successfully at a number of English competition fes- 
tivals, chiefly in rural districts, where the aim is co- 
operation rather than competition. The crown of each 
day's work is a concert, the programme being built 
round an important choral work, which the choirs 



2JO MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

have ptactised during the winter. From it the test-piece 
has been chosen, and the judging of the choirs fills 
the morning. The afternoon is spent in rehearsing 
under a conductor of eminence ; and in the evening 
the singers usually about 300 join with the or- 
chestra (recruited from the district) and, keyed up to 
the situation, reach unexpected heights of accomplish- 
ment. At the small Hampshire town of Petersfield 
there is a thirty-year-old festival at which this musical 
co-operation goes on for four days children, choirs 
from villages, small towns and large centres. And 
Petersfield is by no means alone. At least half a dozen 
other south-country festivals of the kind could be 
named. 

But perhaps even more remarkable and certainly 
more encouraging in its bearings on the future and 
possibilities of parish church choirs is the revival of 
the Diocesan Choral Festival. This is one of the 
musical happenings that seemed likely to be killed by 
the war : instead, it is stronger than ever, and better 
too, both in the choice of music and in the increased 
attention given to responding, chanting and hymn- 
singing. Many festivals, indeed, confine themselves to 
music within the power of a village choir ; and at the 
other end of the scale we see gatherings of town choirs 
singing anthems and services of a type that would have 
been beyond the power of the same kind of choir 
twenty years ago. A few figures, incomplete though 
they are, will give an idea of the scope and vitality of 
this movement. The Musical Times for 1932 contained 
reports of over thirty church choir festivals, most of 



DIOCESAN AND OTHER FESTIVALS 251 

them held in cathedrals. The number of choirs and 
singers was not always given, but filling in the gaps 
from our experience of the size of such gatherings, we 
estimate that in 1932 nearly 600 choirs took part, with 
a total of about 12,000 singers ; and in 1933 the totals 
were even larger. To these must be added a consider- 
able number of smaller festivals, reports of which did 
not reach the office of the journal, such as small local 
gatherings (very important, these, for decentralization 
must play its part in the movement) ; nor does the list 
include any of the numberless Welsh hymn-singing 
gatherings. 

All this activity is of the right heartening sort 
village joining with village, town with town, with the 
cathedral or central large church or chapel as the focal 
point. The parson of a tiny parish who had brought 
his little body of singers to a festival for the first time 
told us that the experience had greatly stimulated his 
choir. "Hitherto/' he said, "they have been difficult 
to keep together : now they realize that they are an 
entity, with a real place in an army of church singers." 

Can there be any doubt that for all kinds of corporate 
music-making the omens are good ? More and more, 
people are beginning to realize that the joys of listening 
are not to be compared with the joys of doing. 

Let us again emphasize the need of adequate staff- 
ing. This means a great increase in the number of 
trained leaders. It may be long before Parliament sees 
the wisdom of spending a modest yearly sum on such 
an object. Meanwhile the choirmasters of the churches 
and chapels must form the bulk of the general staff 



2.$Z MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

of the vast territorial army of church music makers. 
Many are good organists, many are enthusiastic ; but 
the proportion of skilled choir-trainers and conductors 
is far too small. Here the clergy can and must help (as 
has been said elsewhere in this book) by making at- 
tendance at a choir-training course, or the possession 
of a choir-training diploma, one of the conditions of 
holding a post. After all, to do this is merely to apply 
to the vital matter of choir-training the test that is 
always applied to organ-playing. 



CHAPTER XV 

CONCLUSION 



IN so endless a matter as this of uniting the duty 
called worship with the art called music, our dual 
discussion upon it must needs be inconclusive. 
Perhaps our best wish will have been attained if readers 
are provoked to begin discussion of some of the chief 
issues at the point where we leave off. 

It is a strange reflection, yet one to which we are both 
brought, that in the matter of putting church music 
ideals into effect, nearly all is yet to be done yes, 
though devoted men have worked ceaselessly for cen- 
turies, with love and ability which we can only revere 
andhumbly emulate. They have nourished this heavenly 
infant-partnership, of worship with music. We all can 
but carry on their work and refuse to be discouraged 
if it takes our present-day church choirs (of numbers 
ranging from four to forty voices) a year's hard practice 
to sing even the simplest and most familiar of church 
music with such unconscious efficiency that the prayer 
itself is really musical, and the music is inherently a 
p ra y er _ a carrier of worship, enhanced by being har- 
moniousthat is, made a better vehicle of the spirit 
by being purposefully attuned, or at-oned. But to this 
end, what is needed on both sides of the equation ? 
Endless practice to make choral art daily a little 
more able to forget itself; and endless devotion to 



254 MUSIC AND WORSHIP 

render the duty-factor in worship more and more 
unconscious. 

In the whole range of church music it is of the essence 
of the union that the art must grow care-free and the 
duty grow unconscious. This double need is indeed 
unsparing; but wherever enthusiasm reigns, men, 
women and children always will be found ready to 
labour unremittingly to this end. Keats has voiced the 
rapture all can share, when art and duty begin to forget 
themselves in the sheer happiness of their union : 

" O world as God has made it, all is Beauty ! 
And knowing this Is Love, and Love is Duty 1" 

And the Christian artist, musical or otherwise, has 
his own way of reaching this wonderful position by 
considering the lilies* glory and not Solomon's. The 
Christian temper contemplates the natural beauty of 
melody and of choral harmony with the very same deep 
and loving regard that our Lord Himself paid to the 
lilies of the field. This ideal is high, yet easy to com- 
prehend, as high as heaven, yet most homely. The 
choir that agrees to put fitting Beauty, and only 
Beauty, into practice has an endless road to traverse, 
week by week. Taking pains for life is, however, only 
practical politics for all folk when the goal is seen to 
be glorious not by one man here and there, but by a 
congenial and painstaking team. When this is realized, 
practices innumerable are felt to be no hardship. 

Church music must be a life-hobby to the adult 
chorister. We can testify from personal experience that 
for years the boys of one choir gave ten practices a week 



CONCLUSION 255 

regularly to prepare for two services a week, and found 
the effort neither wearing nor adequate. Now that 
broadcasting is stimulating public discernment and 
continually raising the standard of church team-work ; 
and now that the workers of the world are likely to find 
themselves in possession of an increasing proportion 
(likely to become an established high proportion) of 
leisure, it is becoming clear that creative pursuits must 
increase. We may reasonably believe that there ex- 
ists no more perfect or more permanent outlet for the 
inspirited use of creative leisure than that which is 
offered to all men and women of goodwill in the 
several orders of music that can be used as the voice 
of worship. 





1 



6627